The Project Gutenberg eBook of The triumphs of perseverance and enterprise, recorded as examples for the young
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The triumphs of perseverance and enterprise, recorded as examples for the young

Author: Thomas Cooper

Release date: February 8, 2023 [eBook #69994]

Language: English

Original publication: United Kingdom: Darton & Co, 1856

Credits: Bob Taylor, Brian Coe, the book cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE AND ENTERPRISE, RECORDED AS EXAMPLES FOR THE YOUNG ***





  Transcriber’s Note
  Italic text displayed as: _italic_




[Illustration: SALVATOR ROSA.]




  THE

  TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE

  AND

  ENTERPRISE.

  [Illustration: MICHAEL ANGELO.]

  LONDON:
  DALTON AND CO., HOLBORN HILL.




  THE

  TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE

  AND

  ENTERPRISE:

  _Recorded as Examples for the Young._


  “Lives of great men all remind us
    We may make our lives sublime;
  And, departing, leave behind us
    Footprints on the sands of time.”—LONGFELLOW.


  LONDON
  DARTON AND CO., HOLBORN HILL.




  LONDON:
  WILLIAM STEVENS, PRINTER, 37, BELL YARD,
  TEMPLE BAR.




PREFACE.


These records of the Triumphs of Perseverance and Enterprise have
been written with the view to inspire the youthful reader with a
glow of emulation, and to induce him to toil and to advance in the
peaceful achievements of science and benevolence, remembering the
adage, “Whatever man has done, man may do.”




CONTENTS

TO

THE TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE.


  CHAPTER I.

  LINGUISTS.

        PAGE

  Sir William Jones—Dr. Samuel Lee                                   1


  CHAPTER II.

  AUTHORS.

  Shakespeare—Spenser—Johnson—Gifford—Gibbon                        22


  CHAPTER III.

  ARTISTS.

  Canova—Chantrey—Salvator Rosa—Benjamin West                       45


  CHAPTER IV.

  MUSICIANS.

  Handel                                                            69


  CHAPTER V.

  SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERERS AND MECHANICIANS.

  Sir Humphrey Davy—Sir Richard Arkwright—Dr. Edward
  Cartwright—James Watt—Columbus—Sir Isaac
  Newton—Sir William Herschel—Reaumur—Hon.
  Robert Boyle                                                      80


  CHAPTER VI.

  MEN OF BUSINESS.

  Sir Thomas Gresham—Lackington                                    112


  CHAPTER VII.

  PHILANTHROPISTS.

  John Howard                                                      122


  CONCLUSION.

  Dignity and advantages of Labour, and encouragements of
  Perseverance                                                     141




CONTENTS

TO

THE TRIUMPHS OF ENTERPRISE.


  INTRODUCTION.

        PAGE

  Enterprise—a distinguishing trait of civilisation                145


  CHAPTER I.

  Enterprise as displayed in Man’s combats with, and mastery
  over the Wild Animals—General Putnam’s engagements
  with Wolves—Lieutenant Evan Davies’s capture
  of a Tiger—Combats with Wild Elephants in India—Account
  of the Whale Fishery, its dangers and its excitements—Is
  Whale Fishery justifiable on humane
  grounds?                                                         148


  CHAPTER II.

  Enterprise as displayed in overcoming natural difficulties
  in visiting new Regions of the Earth—Travels of the
  African Discoverers, Major Denham, Dr. Oudney, and
  Captain Clapperton—Arctic Travellers, Dr. Edward
  Daniel Clark, Captain Cochrane—Perils of Mr.
  Temple’s journey from Peru to Buenos Ayres—Humboldt’s
  description of South America—Suffering occasioned
  by Mosquitoes—Captain Back’s Arctic Land
  Expedition—Annoyance of the Sand-flies—Sir John
  Franklin’s gentleness                                            165


  CHAPTER III.

  Enterprise as displayed in Maritime Discovery—Increased
  dangers attending the Voyage—Perilous condition of
  Ross and his companions—Terrors of an Iceberg—Wearisomeness
  of an Arctic Winter—Departure from
  the Ship across the Ice—Singular return to his Vessel—Wretched
  plight of himself and companions—Drake’s
  Voyage round the World—Safe return and knighthood
  by Queen Elizabeth                                               190


  CHAPTER IV.

  Belzoni’s Discoveries in Egypt                                   214


  CHAPTER V.

  Enterprise as displayed in construction of Roads, Harbours,
  Bridges, Lighthouses, &c—Gibbon’s description
  of the great Roman Highways—Bell’s account of
  the Great Wall of China—Porcelain Tower of Nankin—Famous
  Slide of Alpnach in Switzerland—Monument
  to the memory of Peter the Great—Eddystone
  Lighthouse—Plymouth Breakwater                                   243


  CONCLUSION.

  Gradual reception of the truth that War, under an
  circumstances, is an evil to be deplored                         279




THE

TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE.




CHAPTER I.

LINGUISTS.

SIR WILLIAM JONES.—DR. SAMUEL LEE.


“If that boy were left naked and friendless on Salisbury Plain, he
would find the road to fame and riches!” the tutor of SIR WILLIAM
JONES was accustomed to say of his illustrious pupil. His observation
of the great quality of _perseverance_, evinced in every act of study
prescribed to his scholar, doubtless impelled the teacher to utter
that remarkable affirmation. A discernment of high genius in young
Jones, with but little of the great quality we have named, would have
led Dr. Thackeray to modify his remark. It would have been couched
in some such form as this: “If that boy had as much perseverance
as genius, he would find the road to fame and riches, even if he
were left naked and friendless on Salisbury Plain.” But, had the
instructor regarded his pupil as one endowed with the most brilliant
powers of mind, yet entirely destitute of perseverance, he would
have pronounced a judgment very widely different from the first.
“Alas, for this boy!” he might have said, “how will these shining
qualities, fitfully bursting forth in his wayward course through
life, displaying their lustre in a thousand beginnings which will
lead to nothing, leave him to be regarded as an object of derision
where he might have won general admiration and esteem, and cast him
for subsistence on the bounty or pity of others, when he might have
been a noble example of self-dependence!”

Let the reflection we would awaken by these introductory sentences
be of a healthy character. It is not meant that celebrity or wealth
are the most desirable rewards of a well-spent life; but that the
most resplendent natural powers, unless combined with application
and industry, fail to bring happiness to the heart and mind of the
possessor, or to render him useful to his brother men. It is sought
to impress deeply and enduringly on the youthful understanding, the
irrefragable truth that, while genius is a gift which none can create
for himself, and may be uselessly possessed, perseverance has enabled
many, who were born with only ordinary faculties of imagination,
judgment, and memory, to attain a first-rate position in literature
or science, or in the direction of human affairs, and to leave a
perpetual name in the list of the world’s benefactors.

Has the youthful reader formed a purpose for life? We ask not
whether he has conceived a vulgar passion for fame or riches, but
earnestly exhort him to self-enquiry, whether he be wasting existence
in what is termed amusement, or be daily devoting the moments at
his command to a diligent preparation for usefulness? Whether he
has hitherto viewed life as a journey to be trod without aims and
ends, or a grand field of enterprise in which it is both his duty
and interest to become an industrious and honourable worker? Has he
found, by personal experience, even in the outset of life, that time
spent in purposeless inactivity or frivolity produces no results
on which the mind can dwell with satisfaction? And has he learned,
from the testimony of others, that years so misspent bring only a
feeling of self-accusation, which increases in bitterness as the
loiterer becomes older, and the possibility of “redeeming the time”
becomes more doubtful? Did he ever reflect that indolence never yet
led to real distinction; that sloth never yet opened the path to
independence; that trifling never yet enabled a man to make useful or
solid acquirements?

If such reflections have already found a place in the reader’s mind,
and created in him some degree of yearning to make his life not
only a monument of independence, but of usefulness, we invite him
to a rapid review of the lives of men among whom he will not only
find the highest exemplars of perseverance, but some whose peculiar
difficulties may resemble his own, and whose triumphs may encourage
him to pursue a course of similar excellence. Purposing to awaken
the spirit of exertion by the presentation of striking examples
rather than the rehearsal of formal precepts, we proceed to open
our condensed chronicle with a notice of the universal scholar just
named, and whose world-famed career has entitled him to a first place
in the records of the “Triumphs of Perseverance.”


SIR WILLIAM JONES,

[Illustration: SIR WILLIAM JONES]

Happily, had early admonitions of perseverance from his mother, in
whose widowed care he was left at three years old; and who, “to
his incessant importunities for information, which she watchfully
stimulated,” says his biographer, Lord Teignmouth, “perpetually
answered, ‘Read, and you will know,’” His earnest mind cleaved to
the injunction. He could read any English book rapidly at four years
of age; and, though his right eye was injured by an accident at
five, and the sight of it ever remained imperfect, his determination
to learn triumphed over that impediment. Again, the commencement
of life seemed discouraging: he had been placed at Harrow School,
at the age of seven, but had his thigh-bone broken at nine, and
was compelled to be from school for twelve months. Such was his
progress, in spite of these untoward circumstances, and although
characterised, let it be especially observed, as a boy “remarkable
for diligence and application rather than superiority of talent,”
that he was removed into the upper school, at Harrow, in his twelfth
year. At this period he is found writing out the entire play of the
“Tempest,” from memory, his companions intending to perform it, and
not having a copy in their possession. Virgil’s Pastorals and Ovid’s
Epistles are, at the same age, turned into melodious English verse by
him; he has learned the Greek characters for his amusement, and now
applies himself to the language in earnest; his mother has taught him
drawing, during the vacations; and he next composes a drama, on the
classic story of “Meleager,” which is acted in the school. During the
next two years he “wrote out the exercises of many of the boys in the
upper classes, and they were glad to become his pupils;” meanwhile,
in the holidays, he learned French and arithmetic.

But this early and unremitting tension of the mind, did it not leave
the heart uncultured? Were not pride and overweening growing within,
and did not sourness of temper display itself, and repel some whom
the young scholar’s acquirements might otherwise have attached to
him? Ah! youthful reader, thou wilt never find any so proud as the
ignorant; and, if thou wouldst not have thy heart become a garden of
rank and pestilential weeds, leave not the key thereof in the soft
hand of Indolence, but entrust it to the sinewed grasp of Industry.
What testimony give his early companions to the temper and hearing
of young Jones? The celebrated Dr. Parr—in his own person also a
high exemplar of the virtue we are inculcating—was his playmate in
boyhood, remained his ardent friend in manhood, and never spoke of
their early attachment without deep feeling. Dr. Bennet, afterwards
Bishop of Cloyne, thus speaks of Sir William Jones: “I knew him from
the early age of eight or nine, and he was always an uncommon boy. I
loved him and revered him: and, though one or two years older than he
was, was always instructed by him.” ... “In a word, I can only say
of this amiable and wonderful man, that he had more virtues and less
faults than I ever yet saw in any human being; and that the goodness
of his head, admirable as it was, was exceeded by that of his heart.”

With the boys, generally, he was a favourite. Dr. Sumner, who
succeeded Dr. Thackeray, used to say Jones knew more Greek than
himself. He soon learned the Arabic characters, and was already
able to read Hebrew. A mere stripling, yet he would devote whole
nights to study, taking coffee or tea as an antidote to drowsiness.
Strangers were accustomed to enquire for him, at the school, under
the title of “the great scholar.” But Dr. Sumner, during the last
months spent at Harrow, was obliged to interdict the juvenile “great
scholar’s” application, in consequence of a returning weakness in his
injured eye: yet he continued to compose, and dictated to younger
students; alternately practising the games of Philidor and acquiring
a knowledge of chess. He had added a knowledge of botany and fossils
to the acquirements already mentioned, and had learned Italian during
his last vacation.

Let us mark, again, whether all this ardent intellectual activity
cramps the right growth of the affections, and warps the heart’s
sense of filial duty. “His mother,” says his excellent biographer,
“allowed him unlimited credit on her purse; but of this indulgence,
as he knew her finances were restricted, he availed himself no
further than to purchase such books as were essential to his
improvement.” And when he is removed, at the age of seventeen, to
University College, Oxford, he is not anxious to enter the world
without restraint; his mother goes to reside at Oxford, “at her son’s
request.” And how he toiled, and wished for college honours, not for
vain distinction, not for love of gain, but from the healthy growth
of that filial affection, which had strengthened with his judgment
and power of reflection! He “anxiously wished for a fellowship,” says
Lord Teignmouth, “to enable him to draw less frequently upon his
mother, knowing the contracted nature of her income.” His heart was
soon to be gratified.

He commenced Arabic zealously, soon after reaching the University;
he perused, with assiduity, all the Greek poets and historians
of note; he read the entire works of Plato and Lucian, with
commentaries, constantly ready, with a pen in his hand, to make any
remark that he judged worth preserving. What a contrast to the
“reader for amusement,” who will leave the priceless treasure of a
book ungathered, because it is hid in what he calls a “lumbering
folio,” and it wearies his hands, or it is inconvenient to read it
while lying along at ease on the sofa! Yet this “great scholar” was
no mere musty book-worm; he did not claim kindred with Dryasdust.
While passing his vacations in London, he daily attended the noted
schools of Angelo, and acquired a skill in horsemanship and fencing,
as elegant accomplishments; his evenings, at these seasons, being
devoted to the perusal of the best Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese
writers. At the University, how was the stripling urging his way
into the regions of oriental learning—that grand high-road of his
fame that was to be! He had found Mirza, a Syrian, who possessed a
knowledge of the vernacular Arabic, and spent some portion of every
morning in writing out a translation of Galland’s French version of
the Arabian Tales into Arabic, from the mouth of the Syrian; and he
then corrected the grammatical inaccuracies by the help of lexicons.
From the Arabic he urged his way into the Persian, becoming soon
enraptured with that most elegant of all eastern languages. Such was
this true disciple of “Perseverance” at the age of _nineteen_.

And now some measure of the rewards of industry, honour, and virtue
begin to alight upon him. He is appointed tutor to Lord Althorpe, son
of the literary Earl Spencer; finds his pupil possessed of a mind and
disposition that will render his office delightful; has the range of
one of the most splendid private libraries in the kingdom, together
with the refined and agreeable society of Wimbledon Park; and is
presented, soon after, with a fellowship by his college.

Mark well, from two incidents which occur about this time, what
high conscientiousness, deep modesty, and sterling independence
characterise the true scholar. The Duke of Grafton, then premier,
offered him the situation of government interpreter for eastern
languages. He declined it, recommending the Syrian, Mirza, as one
better qualified to fill it than himself. His recommendation was
neglected; and his biographer remarks that “a better knowledge of
the world would have led him to accept the office, and to convey
the emoluments to his friend Mirza. He was too ingenuous to do
so. He saw the excellent lady who afterwards became his wife and
devoted companion in study; but ‘his fixed idea of an honourable
independence, and a determined resolution never to owe his fortune
to a wife, or her kindred, excluded all ideas of a matrimonial
connection,’” at that period, although the affection he had conceived
was ardent.

In the year of his majority, we find him commencing his famous
“Commentaries on Asiatic Poetry;” copying the keys of the Chinese
language; learning German, by conversation, grammar, and dictionary,
during three weeks passed at Spa with his noble pupil; acquiring
a knowledge of the broad-sword exercise from an old pensioner at
Chelsea; continuing to attend the two schools of Signor Angelo; and
secretly taking lessons in dancing from Gallini, the dancing-master
of Earl Spencer’s family, until he surprises the elegant inhabitants
of Wimbledon by joining with grace in the amusements of their evening
parties.

Such was the truly magnificent advancement made by this illustrious
disciple of “Perseverance,” up to the age of twenty-one. Think,
reader, how much may be done in the opening of life! How elevated the
course of Sir William Jones! What cheering self-approval must he have
experienced, in looking back on the youthful years thus industriously
spent; but what humbling reflection, what severe self-laceration
would he have felt, had he allowed indolence to master him, ease to
enervate him, listlessness and dissipation to render him a nameless
and worthless nothing in the world!

At the close of his twenty-first year he peruses the little treatise
of our ancient lawyer, Fortescue, in praise of the laws of England.
His large learning enabled him to compare the laws of other countries
with his own; and though he had, hitherto, enthusiastically preferred
the laws of republican Greece, reflection, on the perusal of this
treatise, led him to prefer the laws of England to all others. His
noble biographer adds a remark which indicates the solidity and
perspicacity of Sir William Jones’s judgment:—“He was not, however,
regardless of the deviations in practice from the theoretical
perfection of the constitution, in a contested election, of which
he was an unwilling spectator.” Yet the perfect _theory_ of our
constitution so far attracted him, as to lead him, from this time, to
the resolve of uniting the study of the law to his great philological
acquirements; his purpose was neither rashly formed, nor soon
relinquished, like the miscalled “purposes” of weak men and idlers;
it resulted in his elevation to high and honourable usefulness, in
the lapse of a few years.

In his twenty-second year the “great scholar” undertakes a task
which no other quality than perseverance could have enabled him to
accomplish. The King of Denmark, then on a visit to this country,
brought over with him an eastern manuscript, containing a life of
Nadir Shah, and expressed his wish to the officers of government to
have it translated into French, by an English scholar. The under
secretary of state applied to Sir William Jones, who recommended
Major Dow, the able translator of a Persian history, to perform the
work. Major Dow refused: and, though hints of greater patronage did
not influence the inclination of Sir William Jones, his reflection
that the reputation of English learning would be dishonoured by
the Danish king taking back the manuscript, with a report that no
scholar in our country had courage to undertake the difficult labour,
impelled him to enter on it. The fact that he had a French style
to acquire, in order to discharge his task, and had, even then, to
get a native Frenchman to go over the translation, to render it a
scholar-like production, made the undertaking extremely arduous.
It was, however, accomplished magnificently; and the adventurous
translator added a treatise on oriental poetry, “such as no other
person in England could then have written.” He was immediately
afterwards made a member of the Royal Society of Copenhagen, and was
recommended by the King of Denmark to the particular patronage of his
own sovereign.

At twenty-six he was made a fellow of the Royal Society of England,
and took his degree of Master of Arts the year after. Meanwhile he
was composing his celebrated Persian Grammar; had found the means
of entering effectively on the study of Chinese, a language at that
time surrounded with unspeakable difficulties; had written part of a
Turkish history; and was assiduously copying Arabic manuscripts in
the Bodleian. The “Commentaries on Asiatic Poetry” were published in
his twenty-eighth year, being five years after they were finished;
his modesty, that invariable attendant of true merit, and his love
of correctness, having induced him to lay the manuscript before
Dr. Parr, and other profound judges, ere he ventured to give his
composition to the world. Amidst so many absorbing engagements his
biographer still notes the correct state of his heart. He was a
regular correspondent with his excellent mother, and ever paid the
most affectionate attention to her and his sister.

In his twenty-eighth year he devotes himself more exclusively to his
legal studies, goes the Oxford circuit after being called to the bar,
and afterwards attends regularly at Westminster Hall. Except the
publication of a translation of the speeches of Isæus, he performs no
remarkable literary labour for the next few years; his professional
practice having become very considerable, and his thoughts being
strongly directed towards a vacant judgeship, at Calcutta, as the
situation in which he felt assured, by the union of his legal
knowledge with his skill in oriental languages, he could best serve
the interests of learning and of mankind.

Before this object of his laudable ambition was attained, however,
Sir William Jones gave proof, as our great Englishman, Milton, had
given before him, that the mightiest erudition does not narrow, but
serves truly to enlarge the mind, and to nourish its sympathies with
the great brotherhood of humanity. The war with the United States of
America had commenced, and he declared himself against it; he wrote
a splendid Latin ode, entitled “Liberty,” in which his patriotic
and philanthropic sentiments are most nobly embodied; and became
a candidate, on what are now called “liberal principles,” for the
representation of Oxford. He withdrew, after further reflection, from
the candidateship, still purposing to devote his life to the East,
but not before he had testified his disapproval of harsh ministerial
measures, by publishing an “Enquiry into the legal mode of
suppressing riots, with a constitutional plan for their suppression.”
Finally, to the record of this part of his life, Lord Teignmouth
adds the relation, that Sir William Jones had found time to attend
the lectures of the celebrated John Hunter, and to acquire some
knowledge of anatomy; while he had advanced sufficiently far into the
mathematics to be able to read and understand the “Principia” of Sir
Isaac Newton.

The last eleven years of the illustrious scholar’s life form the most
brilliant part of his career, and only leave us to lament that his
days were not more extended. In the month of March, 1783, being then
in his thirty-seventh year, he was appointed a judge of the supreme
court of judicature, Fortwilliam, Calcutta, and on that occasion
received the honour of knighthood. In the following month he married
the eldest daughter of Dr. Shipley, Bishop of St. Asaph, and thus
happy in a union with the lady to whom he had been long devoted,
almost immediately embarked for India.

As a concluding lesson from the life of Sir William Jones, let
us note how unsubduable is the intellect trained by long and
early habits of perseverance, under the corrupting and enfeebling
influences of honours and prosperity. On the voyage, the “great
scholar” drew up a list of “Objects of Enquiry.” If he could have
fulfilled the gigantic schemes which were thus unfolding themselves
to his ardent mind, the world must have been stricken with amazement.
The list is too long to be detailed here; suffice it to say, that it
enumerates the “Laws of the Hindus and Mahommedans,” “The History of
the Ancient World;” all the sciences, all the arts and inventions
of all the Asiatic nations, and the various kinds of government in
India. Following the list of “Objects of Enquiry,” is a sketch of
works he purposes to write and publish; including “Elements of the
Laws of England,” “History of the American War,” an epic poem, to be
entitled “Britain Discovered,” “Speeches, Political and Forensic,”
“Dialogues, Philosophical and Historical,” and a volume of letters,
with translations of some portions of the Scriptures into Arabic and
Persian.

Intense and indefatigable labour enabled him to complete his masterly
“Digest of Mahommedan and Hindu Law,” but to accomplish this work,
so invaluable to the European conquerors of Hindoostan, he had
first, critically, to master the Sanscrit, at once the most perfect
and most difficult of known languages. If it be remembered that Sir
William Jones was also most active in the discharge of his judicial
duties, our admiration will be increased. His translation of the
“Ordinances of Menu,” a Sanscrit work, displaying the Hindoo system
of religious and civil duties—and of the Indian drama of “Sacontala,”
written a century before the Christian era—and his production of a
“Dissertation on the Gods of Greece, Italy, and Rome,” were among the
last of his complete works. He also edited the first volume of the
“Asiatic Researches;” and gave an impetus to eastern enquiry among
Europeans, by instituting the Asiatic Society, of which he was the
first president. His annual discourses before that assembly have been
published, and are well known and highly valued.

The death of this great and good man, though sudden, being occasioned
by the rapid liver complaint of Bengal, was as peaceful as his life
had been noble and virtuous. A friend, who saw him die, says that he
expired “without a groan, and with a serene and complacent look.”
His death took place on the 27th April, 1794, when he was only in
his forty-eighth year; yet he had acquired a “critical knowledge”
of eight languages—English, Latin, French, Italian, Greek, Arabic,
Persian, Sanscrit; he knew eight others less perfectly, but was
able to read them with the occasional use of a dictionary—Spanish,
Portuguese, German, Runic, Hebrew, Bengalee, Hindostanee, Turkish;
and he knew so much of twelve other tongues, that they were perfectly
attainable by him, had life and leisure permitted his continued
application to them—Tibetian, Pâli, Phalavi, Deri, Russian, Syriac,
Ethiopic, Coptic, Welsh, Swedish, Dutch, Chinese. Twenty-eight
languages in all; such is his own account. When you sum up the
other diversified accomplishments and attainments of the scarce
forty-eight years of Sir William Jones, reflect deeply, youthful
reader, on what may be achieved by “perseverance,” and when you have
reflected—_resolve_.

To that emphatic early lesson of “read and you will learn,” and to
his ready opportunities and means of culture, we must, undoubtedly,
attribute much of the “great scholar’s” success. In the life of
one still living, and enjoying the honours and rewards of virtuous
perseverance, it will be seen that even devoid of help, unstimulated
by any affectionate voice in the outset, and surrounded with
discouragements, almost at every step, the cultivation of this grand
quality infallibly leads on to signal triumph.


DR. SAMUEL LEE,

Now Regius Professor of Hebrew in the University of Cambridge, being
the son of a poor widow, who was left to struggle for the support of
two younger children, was apprenticed to a carpenter, at twelve years
of age, after receiving a merely elementary instruction in reading,
writing, and arithmetic in the charity-school of the village of
Longmore, in Shropshire. His love of books became fervent, and the
Latin quotations he found in such as were within his reach kindled a
desire to penetrate the mystery of their meaning. The sounds of the
language, too, which he heard in a Catholic chapel, where his master
had undertaken some repairs, increased this desire. At seventeen
he purchased “Ruddiman’s Latin Rudiments,” and soon committed the
whole to memory. With the help of “Corderius’ Colloquies,” “Entick’s
Dictionary,” and “Beza’s Testament,” he began to make his way into
the vestibule of Roman learning; but of the magnificent inner-glory
he had, as yet, scarcely caught a glimpse. The obstacles seemed so
great for an unassisted adventurer, that he one day besought a priest
of the chapel, where he was still at work, to afford him some help.
“Charity begins at home!” was the repelling reply to his application;
but, whether meant to indicate the priest’s own need of instruction,
or sordid unwillingness to afford his help without pecuniary
remuneration, does not appear. Unchilled by this repulse, the young
and unfriended disciple of “perseverance” girt up “the loins of
his mind” for his solitary but onward travel. Yet how uncheering
the landscape around him! Think of it, and blush, young reader,
if thou art surrounded with ease and comfort, but hast yielded to
indolence; ponder on it, and take courage, if thou art the companion
of hardship, but resolvest to be a man, one day, amongst men. Young
Lee’s wages were but six shillings weekly at seventeen years old; and
from this small sum he had not only to find food, but to pay for his
washing and lodging. The next year his weekly income was increased
one shilling, and the year following another. Privation, even of the
necessaries of life, he had to suffer, not seldom, in order to enable
himself to possess what he desired, now more intensely than ever. He
successively purchased a Latin Bible, Cæsar, Justin, Sallust, Cicero,
Virgil, Horace, Ovid; having frequently to sell his volume as soon
as he had mastered it in order to buy another. But what of that? The
true disciple of perseverance looks onward with hope—hope which is
not fantastic, but founded in the firmest reason—to the day when his
meritorious and ennobling toil shall have its happy fruition, and he
shall know no scarcity of books.

Conquest of one language has inspired him with zeal for further
victory; it is the genuine nature of enterprise. Freed from his
apprenticeship he purchases a Greek grammar, testament, lexicon,
and exercises; and soon, the self-taught carpenter, the scholar of
toil and privation, holds converse, in their own superlative tongue,
with the simple elegance of Xenophon, the eloquence and wisdom of
Plato, and the wit of Lucian; he becomes familiar with the glorious
“Iliad,” with the pathos and refinement, the force and splendour, of
the “Antigone,” of Sophocles.

“Unaided by any instructor, uncheered by any literary companion,”
says one who narrates the circumstances of his early career, “he
still persevered.” What wonder, when he had discovered so much to
cheer him in the delectable mental realm he was thus subduing for
himself! And he was now endued with the full energy of conquest.
He purchased “Bythner’s Hebrew Grammar,” and “Lyra Prophetica,”
with a Hebrew Psalter, and was soon able to read the Psalms in the
original. Buxtorf’s grammar and lexicon with a Hebrew Bible followed;
an accident threw in his way the “Targum” of Onkelos, and with the
Chaldee grammar in Bythner, and Schindler’s lexicon, he was soon
able to read it. Another effort, and he was able to read the Syriac
Testament and the Samaritan Pentateuch, thus gaining acquaintance
with four branches of the ancient Aramœan or Shemitic family of
languages, in addition to his knowledge of the two grand Pelasgic
dialects.

He was now five-and-twenty, and had mastered six languages, without
the slightest help from any living instructor; some of the last-named
books were heavily expensive; yet, true to the nobility of life that
had distinguished his early youth, he had not relaxed the reins of
economy, but had purchased a chest of tools, which had cost him
twenty-five pounds.

Suddenly an event befel him which seemed to wither not only his
prospects of further mental advancement, but plunged him into
the deepest distress. A fire, which broke out in a house he was
repairing, consumed his chest of tools; and, as he had no money to
purchase more, and had now to feel solicitude for the welfare of
an affectionate wife, as well as for himself, his affliction was
heavy. In this distracting difficulty he turned his thoughts towards
commencing a village school, but even for this he lacked the means
of procuring the necessary, though scanty, furniture. Uprightness
and meritorious industry, however, seldom fail to attract benevolent
help to a man in need. Archdeacon Corbett, the resident philanthropic
clergyman of Longmore, heard of Samuel Lee’s distress, sent for him,
and on hearing the relation of his laudable struggles, used his
interest to place him in the mastership of Shrewsbury Charity School,
giving him what was of still higher value, an introduction to the
great oriental scholar, Dr. Jonathan Scott.

New triumphs succeeded his misfortunes, and a cheering and
honourable future was preparing. Dr. Scott put into the hands of
his new and humble friend elementary books on Arabic, Persian, and
Hindostanee; and, in a few months, the disciple of perseverance was
not only able to read and translate, but even essayed to compose
in his newly-acquired languages. So effectually had he mastered
these eastern tongues, that the good doctor used his influence in
introducing him as private tutor to sons of gentlemen going out to
India; and, after another brief probation, procured him admission
into Queen’s College, Cambridge.

Our sketch of this remarkable living scholar may here be cut short.
He has made himself master of twenty languages, distinguished himself
alike by the virtue of his private life, his practical eloquence
in the pulpit and zeal for the church, of which he is an honoured
member; and, in addition to the service he has rendered to oriental
literature, by his new Hebrew grammar and lexicon, his revision of
Sir William Jones’s Persian grammar, and a number of philological
tracts, has won respect and gratitude, by diligent and laborious
supervision of numerous translations of the Scriptures into eastern
tongues, prepared by the direction and at the cost of the British and
Foreign Bible Society.

If the young scholar be bent on the acquirement of languages, he
will find, in the lives of Alexander, Murray, Leyden, Heyne, Carey,
Marshman, Morrison, Magliabechi, and a hundred others, striking
proofs of the ease with which the mind overcomes all difficulties
when it is armed with determination, and never becomes a recreant
from the banner of perseverance.




CHAPTER II.

AUTHORS.

SHAKSPEARE.—SPENSER.—-JOHNSON.—GIFFORD.—GIBBON.


Creative genius is popularly held to be dependent on faculties
widely diverse from those required by the mere man of learning. The
linguist is usually regarded as a traveller on a beaten track; the
poet, as a discoverer of new regions. Success for the man of learning
is considered to depend on diligence in the exercise of the memory
and judgment; while obedience to impulse seems to be the mental
law popularly allotted to poets. Let the young reader inquire for
himself, whether there is not something of fallacy in this popular
notion.


SHAKSPEARE,

The most highly endowed of human intelligences, was under as great
necessity of learning the vocabulary of the English tongue as the
very commonest mind. He, like all other men, however inferior to
him in understanding or imagination, was born without any innate
knowledge of things, or their natures, words, or the rules for
fashioning them in order, or combining them with grace and harmony,
eloquence and strength. Every author of the first class was in the
same predicament mentally at birth; they had everything to learn,
and the perfection of their learning depended on their own effort.
It may be equally affirmed, then, of the highest poet and the
greatest linguist, of Shakspeare and Sir William Jones, that neither
had any “royal road” for gaining his peculiar eminence.

[Illustration: SHAKSPEARE]

The little we know of the personal history of Shakspeare renders it
necessary for us to attribute a very ample measure of his unrivalled
excellence to that quality of the mind which we are insisting upon
as requisite for the performance of great and exalted labours. If it
be true that schoolmasters taught him little, how indefatigable must
have been that perseverance which enabled him, not simply to equal,
but so immeasurably to transcend his more learned contemporaries and
fellow-workers, in the wealth of his language, and in the beauty and
fitness of its application! If his helps were few, so much the more
astonishing is the energy and continuity of effort which issued in
securing for him who exerted it the highest name in the world’s
literature. Nor can minds of primal order be satisfied with a passing
ovation that may be forgotten; they thirst to render their triumphs
monumental. Our grand dramatist piled effort upon effort, until he
left to the world the priceless legacy of his thirty-seven plays.
His mind had none of the sickly quality which views a settled form
of composition as irksome, and indulges its unhealthy fantasies in
irregular and useless essays. He wrought out his magnificent and
self-appointed task to the end; he made his own monument worthy of
himself.

[Illustration: BIRTHPLACE OF SHAKSPEARE.]


SPENSER,

[Illustration: SPENSER]

Was not less an exemplar of diligence than of skill in the
architecture of verse. The mere task-work of constructing three
thousand eight hundred and fifty-four stanzas, comprising forty-four
thousand six hundred and sixty-eight lines, would have wearied
out the industry of any mind whose powers were not indefatigable.
He died, too, before his magnificent design was complete, or the
elaborate monument of his fame might have been still more colossal.
Superiority to mental indolence, so manifest in the lives of
Shakspeare and Spenser, is equally noticeable in the cases of Chaucer
and Milton, of Ben Jonson and Beaumont and Fletcher, of Dryden and
Pope, of Byron and Wordsworth, our other great poets; and, indeed, in
the histories of the great poets of all nations. When the quantity
of their composition is considered, and it is remembered how much
thought must have been expended in the bringing together of choice
materials, how much care in the polishing and adorning of each part,
and of the whole, of their seemly fabrics, the degree of perseverance
exercised in the erection of so many immortal superstructures of the
mind is presented to reflection with commanding self-evidence. But
let us track, more circumstantially, the life-path, so proverbial for
vicissitude, of some of the children of genius, that we may see how
the energy of true men is neither quelled by difficulty nor enervated
by success.


JOHNSON,

Afterwards so famous as the great arbiter of literary criticism, is
found leaving college without a degree, and, from sheer poverty, at
the age of twenty-two. The sale of his deceased father’s effects,
a few months after, affords him but twenty pounds, and he is
constrained to become an usher in a grammar school in Leicestershire.
In the next year he performs a translation of “Lobo’s Voyage to
Abyssinia” for a Birmingham bookseller, returns to Lichfield, his
birth-place, and publishes proposals for printing, by subscription,
the Latin poems of Politian, the life of that author, and a history
of Latin poetry from the era of Petrarch to the time of Politian. His
project failed to attract patrons, and he next offered his services
to Cave, the original projector of the “Gentleman’s Magazine.” Cave
accepted his offer, but on conditions which compelled Johnson to make
application elsewhere for earning the means of living. He again
offered to become assistant to the master of a grammar school; but,
in spite of the great learning he had even then acquired, he was
rejected, from the fear that his peculiar nervous and involuntary
gestures would render him an object of ridicule with his pupils.
Such was one of the disabilities of constitution under which this
humbly-born and strong-minded man laboured through life.

[Illustration: Johnson]

Won, not by his ungainly person, but by the high qualities of his
mind, a widow, with a little fortune of eight hundred pounds, yielded
him her hand, in this season of his poverty; and he immediately
opened a classical school in his native town. The celebrated
Garrick, then about eighteen years old, became his pupil. His scheme,
however, did not succeed; his newly acquired property was exhausted;
and he and Garrick, then eight years his junior, set out together
for London, with the resolve to seek their fortunes in the larger
world. Garrick in a short time was acknowledged as the first genius
on the stage, and made his way to wealth almost without difficulty.
A longer and more toilful period of trial fell to the lot of the
scholar and author. He first offered to the booksellers a manuscript
tragedy, supposed to be his “Irene,” but could find no one willing
to accept it. Cave gave him an engagement to translate the “History
of the Council of Trent.” He received forty-nine pounds for part of
the translation, but it was never completed for lack of sale. His
pecuniary condition was so low, soon after this, that he and Savage,
having walked, conversing, round Grosvenor Square, till four in
the morning, and beginning to feel the want of refreshment, could
not muster between them more than fourpence-halfpenny! He received
ten guineas for his celebrated poem of “London;” but though Pope
said, “The author, whoever he was, could not be long concealed,”
no further advantage was derived by Johnson from its publication.
Hearing of a vacancy in the mastership of another grammar school in
Leicestershire, he, once more, proceeds thither as a candidate. The
consequences of the poverty which had prevented him from remaining at
the university till he could take a degree were now grievously felt.
The statutes of the place required that the person chosen should be
a Master of Arts. Some interest was made to obtain him that degree
from the Dublin University; but it failed, and he was again thrown
back on London.

In spite of his melancholic constitution, these repeated
disappointments, so far from filling him with despair, seem only
to have quickened his invention, and strengthened his resolution
to continue the struggle for fame. He formed numerous projects
on his return to the metropolis; but none succeeded except his
contributions to the “Gentleman’s Magazine;” these were, chiefly, the
“Parliamentary Debates,” which the world read with the belief that
they were thus becoming acquainted with the eloquence of Chatham,
Walpole, and their compeers, and little dreaming that those speeches
were “written in a garret in Exeter Street,” by a poverty-stricken
author. The talent displayed in this anonymous labour did not serve,
as yet, to free him from difficulties. He next undertook to collect
and arrange the tracts forming the miscellany, entitled “Harleian.”
Osborne, the bookseller, was his employer in this work; and, having
purchased Lord Oxford’s library, the bookseller also employed Johnson
to form a catalogue. To relieve his drudgery, Johnson occasionally
paused to peruse the book that came to hand; Osborne complained of
this; a dispute arose; and the bookseller, with great roughness,
gave the author the lie. The incident so characteristic of Johnson,
and so often related, now took place—Johnson seized a folio, and
knocked the bookseller down. The act was far from justifiable; but
his indignation under the offence must have been great, as his
rigid adherence to speaking the truth was so observable, that one of
his most intimate friends declared “he always talked as if he were
speaking on oath.”

He escaped, at length, from some degree of the humiliation which
attaches to poverty. He projected his great work—the English
Dictionary; several of the wealthiest booksellers entered into
the scheme, and Johnson now left lodging in the courts and alleys
about the Strand, and took a house in Gough Square, Fleet Street.
This did not occur till he was eight-and-thirty; so great a portion
of life had he passed in almost perpetual contest with pecuniary
difficulties; nor was he entirely freed from them for some years
to come. During the years spent in the exhausting labour of his
Dictionary, the fifteen hundred guineas he received for the
copyright were consumed on amanuenses, and the provision necessary
for himself and his wife. The “Rambler” was written during these
years in which his Dictionary was in course of publication, and the
circumstances of its composition are most note-worthy among the
“Triumphs of Perseverance.” With the exception of five numbers,
every essay was written by Johnson himself; and it was regularly
issued every Tuesday and Friday, for two years. The perseverance
which enabled him so punctually to execute a stated task, even while
continuously labouring in the greater work in which he was engaged,
is remarkable: but the young reader’s thought ought to be more deeply
fixed on the consideration that a life of unremitting devotion to
study—unconquered by difficulty, and straitness of circumstances—had
rendered him able easily to pour forth the treasures of a full
mind. Although apparently the product of great care, and stored with
the richest moral reflections, these essays were usually written in
haste, frequently while the printer’s boy was waiting, and not even
read over before given to him. This was not recklessness in Johnson,
though it would have been folly in one whose mind was not most
opulently stored with matured thought, and who had not attained such
a habit of modulating sentences, as to render it almost mechanical.
Such attainments can only be reached by the most determined disciple
of perseverance. “A man may write at any time, if he will set himself
doggedly to it,” was Johnson’s own saying; but he could not have
verified it, unless his mind, by assiduous application, had been
filled with the materials of writing. He was, likewise, held in high
celebrity as the best converser of his age; but he acknowledged that
he had attained his extraordinary accuracy and flow of language by
having early laid it down as a fixed rule to arrange his thoughts
before expressing them, and never to suffer a careless or unmeaning
expression to escape from him.

The profits of a second periodical, “The Idler,” and the
subscriptions for his edition of Shakspeare, were the means by which
he supported himself for the four or five years immediately preceding
the age of fifty. His wife had already died, and his aged mother
being near her dissolution, in order to reach Lichfield, and pay her
the last offices of filial piety, he devoted one fortnight to the
composition of his beautiful and immortal tale of “Rasselas,” for
which he received one hundred pounds. He did not arrive in time to
close her eyes, but saw her decently interred, and then hastened back
to London, to go, once more, into lodgings and retrench expenses.
The next three years of his life appear to have been passed in even
more than his early poverty; but the end of his difficulties was
approaching.

The last twenty-two years of his existence—from the age of
fifty-three to seventy-five—were spent in the receipt of a royal
pension of three hundred pounds per annum; in the society of persons
of fortune, who considered themselves honoured by the company of
the once poverty-stricken and unknown scholar; in the companionship
of Edmund Burke, and Oliver Goldsmith, and Sir Joshua Reynolds, and
Joseph Warton, and others whose names are durably written on the roll
of genius, and in the receipt of the highest honours of learning—for
the Universities, both of Dublin and Oxford, conferred upon him the
degree of Doctor of Laws, and the Oxford University had previously
sent him the degree of Master of Arts. Regarded as the great umpire
of literary taste, receiving deference and respect wherever he
went, and no longer driven to his pen by necessity, this honoured
exemplar of perseverance did not pass through his remaining course
in unproductive indolence. In addition to less important works, his
“Lives of the Poets” was produced in this closing period of his life,
and is well known as the most valuable and useful of his labours,
with the exception of his great Dictionary.


WILLIAM GIFFORD,

[Illustration: WILLIAM GIFFORD]

In the early circumstances of his life, is a still more striking
exemplar of the virtue of perseverance. He was left an orphan at
thirteen years of age, was sent to sea for a twelvemonth, and was
then taken home by his godfather, who had seized upon whatever his
mother had left, as a means of repaying himself for money lent to
her, and was now constrained to pay some attention to the boy, by
the keen remonstrances of his neighbours. He was sent to school, and
made such rapid progress in arithmetic that, in a few months, he was
at the head of the school, and frequently assisted his master. The
receipt of a trifle for these services raised in him the thought of
one day becoming a schoolmaster, in the room of a teacher in the
town of Ashburton, who was growing old and infirm. He mentioned his
scheme to his godfather, who treated it with contempt, and forthwith
apprenticed him to a shoemaker. His new master subjected him to the
greatest degradation, made him the common drudge of his household,
and took from him the means of pursuing his favourite study of
arithmetic.

“I could not guess the motives for this at first,” he says—for his
narrative is too remarkable at this period of his struggles, to be
told in any other than his own language—“but at length discovered
that my master destined his youngest son for the situation to which I
aspired. I possessed, at this time, but one book in the world, it was
a treatise on algebra, given to me by a young woman, who had found
it in a lodging-house. I considered it as a treasure, but it was a
treasure locked up, for it supposed the reader to be well acquainted
with simple equations, and I knew nothing of the matter. My master’s
son had purchased ‘Fenning’s Introduction;’ this was precisely what
I wanted; but he carefully concealed it from me, and I was indebted
to chance alone for stumbling upon his hiding-place. I sat up for
the greatest part of several nights, successively; and, before he
suspected that his treatise was discovered, had completely mastered
it. I could now enter upon my own, and that carried me pretty far
into the science. This was not done without difficulty. I had not a
farthing on earth, nor a friend to give me one; pen, ink, and paper,
therefore, were, for the most part, as completely out of my reach as
a crown and sceptre. There was, indeed, a resource, but the utmost
caution and secrecy were necessary in applying to it. I beat out
pieces of leather as smooth as possible, and wrought my problems on
them with a blunted awl; for the rest, my memory was tenacious, and I
could multiply and divide by it to a great extent.”

He essayed the composition of rhyme, and the rehearsal of his verses
secured him a few pence from his acquaintances. He now furnished
himself with pens, ink, and paper, and even bought some books of
geometry and of the higher branches of algebra; but was obliged to
conceal them, and to pursue his studies by continued caution. Some of
his verses, however, were shown to his master, and were understood
to contain satirical reflections upon his oppressor. His books and
papers were seized upon, by way of punishment; and he was reduced to
the deepest despair. “I look back,” he says, in his own admirable
narrative, “on that part of my life which immediately followed this
event with little satisfaction: it was a period of gloom, and savage
unsociability: by degrees I sunk into a kind of corporeal torpor;
or, if roused into activity by the spirit of youth, wasted the
exertion in splenetic and vexatious tricks, which alienated the few
acquaintances compassion had left me.”

The heart revolts at the brutal injustice which drove Gifford’s young
nature thus to harden itself into gloomy endurance of his lot, by
“savage unsociability;” but a mind like his could not take that stamp
for life. His disposition grew again buoyant, and his aspirations
began to rekindle, as the term of his bondage grew shorter. Had he
found no deliverance till it had legally expired, it may be safely
affirmed that he would then have forced his way into eminence by
self-assisted efforts; but an accidental circumstance emancipated him
a year before the legal expiry of his apprenticeship. Mr. Cookesley,
a philanthropic surgeon, having learnt from Gifford himself the facts
of his hard history, through mere curiosity awakened by hearing some
of his rhymes repeated, started ‘A subscription for purchasing the
remainder of the time of William Gifford, and for enabling him to
improve himself in writing and English grammar.’ Enough was collected
to satisfy his master’s demand, he was placed at school with a
clergyman, made his way into the classics, displayed such diligence
that more money was raised to continue him in his promising course;
and in two years and two months from the day of his liberation, he
was considered by his instructor to be fit for the University, and
was sent to Exeter College, Oxford.

Perseverance! what can it not effect? It enabled Gifford to surmount
difficulties arising from the most vulgar and brutifying influences,
and to make his way triumphantly into an intellectual region of
delectable enjoyment. From a boy neglected and degraded—from a youth
baffled and thwarted in his aims at a higher state of existence
than that of merely living to labour in order to eat, drink, and
be clothed—from one fastening his desire upon knowledge, only to
be scorned and mocked, and treated as a criminal where he was
meriting applause—from a poor pitiable straggler longing for mental
breathing-room, amid the coarse conversation he would undoubtedly
hear from his master, and those who were his associates, and sinking
for some period into sullen despair with his hardship, that like
an untoward sky seemed to promise no break of relieving light—he
becomes a glad and easier student; is enabled not merely ‘to improve
himself in writing and English grammar,’ but, in six-and-twenty
months, becomes a converser, in their own noble language, with the
great spirits of Rome and Greece: and enters the most venerable arena
of learning in Britain, to become a rival in elegant scholarship
with the young heirs to coronets and titles, and to England’s
widest wealth and influence. What a change did those ancient halls
of architectural grandeur, with all their associations of great
intellectual names, present for the young and ardent toiler who, but
six-and-twenty months before, had bent over the _last_ from morning
to night, shut out from all that could cheer or elevate the mind, and
surrounded with nought but that which tended to disgust and degrade
it!

Nor did the career of the young disciple of perseverance, when
arrived at his new and loftier stage of struggle, discredit the
foresight of those who had assisted him. His first benefactor died
before Gifford took his degree, but he was enabled by the generosity
of Lord Grosvenor to pursue his studies at the University to a
successful issue. After some absence on the continent, as travelling
tutor to the nobleman just mentioned, he entered on his course as an
author, and gained some distinction; but won his chief celebrity,
as well as most substantial rewards, while Editor of the “Quarterly
Review”—an office he held from the commencement of that periodical,
1809, till his death, on the last day of 1826, when he had reached
the age of seventy-one. In the performance of this critical service
he had a salary of one thousand a year; and it is a noble conclusion
to the history of this successful scholar of Perseverance, that
true-hearted gratitude led him to bequeath the bulk of his fortune to
Mr. Cookesley, the son of his early benefactor.

The superiority of genius to difficulties, and the certainty with
which it achieves high triumphs through longer or shorter paths
of vicissitude, might be shown from the memoirs of Erasmus, and
Mendelsohn, and Goldsmith, and Holcroft, and Kirke White, and others,
almost a countless host. Early poverty may be said, however, to
stimulate the children of Genius to exertion; and its influence
may be judged to weaken the merit of their perseverance, since
their triumphs may be dated from deep desire to escape from its
disadvantages. That such a feeling has been participated by many,
or all, of the illustrious climbers after literary distinction, it
may not be denied; though the world usually attributes more to its
workings in the minds of men of genius than the interior truth, if
known, would warrant: the strong necessity to create—the restless
power to embody their thinkings—these deep-seated springs of exertion
in intellectual men, if understood, would afford a truer solution
of their motives for beginning, and the determination to excel for
continuing their course, than any mere sordid impulses with which
they are often charged. Let us turn to a celebrated name, around
which no irksome influences of poverty gathered, either at the
outset of his life, or in his progress to literary distinction.
His systematic direction of the knowledge acquired by inquiries
as profound as they were diversified, and his application of the
experience of life, alike to the same great end, afford an admirable
spectacle of the noblest perseverance, and of memorable victory over
the seductions of ease and competence.


GIBBON,

[Illustration: Gibbon]

The author of the unrivalled “Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,”
was born to considerable fortune. He left the University at eighteen,
after great loss of time, as he tells us in his instructive
autobiography, and with what was worse, habits of expense and
dissipation. His father being under distressing anxiety on account
of his son’s irregularities, and, afterwards, from what he deemed
of greater moment, young Gibbon’s sudden avowal of conversion to
the doctrines of the Roman Catholic church, placed him abroad, under
the strict care of a Protestant minister. Gibbon began to awake
to reflection; and, without prescription from his new guardian,
voluntarily entered on severe study. He diligently translated the
best Roman writers, turned them into French, and then again into
Latin, comparing Cicero and Livy, and Seneca and Horace, with the
best orators and historians, philosophers and poets, of the moderns.
He next advanced to the Greek, and pursued a similar course with
the treasures of that noble literature. He afterwards commenced
an inquiry into the Law of Nations, and sedulously perused the
treatises of Grotius, Puffendorf, Locke, Bayle, and Montesquieu, the
acknowledged authorities on that great subject. He mentions three
books which absorbed more than the usual interest he felt in whatever
he read: “Pascal’s Provincial Letters,” the “Abbe de la Bléterie’s
Life of the Emperor Julian,” and “Giannone’s Civil History of
Naples:” the character of these works shadows forth the grand design
which was gradually forming in his mind.

Yet without method, without taking care to store up this various
knowledge in such a mode that it might not be mere lumber in the
memory, he speedily discerned that even years spent in industrious
reading would be, comparatively, of little worth. He, therefore,
began to digest his various reading in a common-place book, according
to the method recommended by Locke. The eager and enthusiastic
student—for such he had now become—by this systematic arrangement
of his knowledge under heads, perceived his wants more distinctly,
and entered into correspondence for the solution of historic
difficulties, with some of the most illustrious scholars of his time,
among whom were Professors Crevier of Paris, Breittinger of Zurich,
and Matth. Gesner of Göttingen. From each of these learned men he
received such flattering notice of the acuteness of his inquiries, as
proved how well he had employed the time and means at his command.
His first work, written in French, the “Essay on the Study of
Literature,” was produced at three-and-twenty, after his laborious
reading of the best English and French, as well as Latin and Greek
authors.

A transition was now made by him, from retired leisure to active
life. His father was made major of the Hampshire Militia, himself
captain of grenadiers, and the regiment was called out on duty. He
had to devote two years and a half to this employ, and expresses
considerable discontent with his “wandering life of military
servitude;” but thus judiciously tempers his observations: “In every
state there exists, however, a balance of good and evil. The habits
of a sedentary life were usefully broken by the duties of an active
profession.”... “After my foreign education, with my reserved temper,
I should long have continued a stranger to my native country, had I
not been shaken in this various scene of new faces and new friends;
had not experience forced me to feel the characters of our leading
men, the state of parties, the forms of office, and the operation of
our civil and military system. In this peaceful service I imbibed the
rudiments and the language and science of tactics, which opened a
new field of study and observation.... The discipline and evolutions
of a modern battalion gave me a clearer notion of the phalanx and
the legion; and the captain of the Hampshire grenadiers has not been
useless to the historian of the Roman empire.”

Let the young reader observe how, even when a purpose is not as yet
distinctly formed, the leading events of life, as well as study, may
be made by the regal mind to bend and contribute to the realising of
one. Our great paramount duty is to husband time well, to let not an
hour glide uselessly, to go on extending our range of knowledge, and
resolving to act our part well, even while we are in uncertainty as
to what our part may be. The seed well sown, the germs well watered,
and a useful harvest must result, though neither we, nor any who look
on, for a while, may be able to prophesy of the quality or abundance
of the grain, seeing it is but yet in its growth. “From my early
youth I aspired to the character of an historian,” says Gibbon;
“while I served in the militia, before and after the publication of
my ‘Essay,’ this idea ripened in my mind.”

Yet, he was for a time undecided as to a subject: the Expedition
of Charles the Eighth of France into Italy; the Crusade of Cœur
de Lion; the Barons’ Wars against John and Henry the Third; the
History of Edward the Black Prince; Lives and comparisons of Henry
the Fifth and the Emperor Titus; the Life of Sir Philip Sidney,
of the Marquis of Montrose, of Raleigh—and other subjects of high
interest, but each and all inferior to the one he at length
undertook, and for which his studies had all along peculiarly fitted
him, successively attracted his attention. Amidst the colossal ruins
of the amphitheatre of Titus, the idea at length was formed in his
mind of tracing the vicissitudes of Rome; and this idea swelled
until his conception extended to such a history as should depicture
the thousand years of change which fill up the period between the
reign of the Antonines and the conquest of Constantinople by the
Turks. Years of laborious study and research were necessary to
accomplish this gigantic labour; but it was perfected, and remains
the grandest historic monument ever raised by an Englishman. The
recent investigations of Guizot have more fully confirmed the fact of
the minute and careful inquiries of Gibbon, in bringing together the
vast and multifarious materials necessary for the accurate completion
of his design. His great work is, emphatically, for strictness of
statement, combined with such comprehensiveness of subjects, for
depth and clearness of disquisition, and for splendour of style, one
of the most magnificent “Triumphs of Perseverance.”

And is the roll of these triumphs complete? Have the labours of
the past pretermitted the possibility of equal victories in the
future? Never, while the human mind exists, can the catalogue of its
successes be deemed to have found a limit or an end. Immense fields
of history remain yet untrodden and uncultivated; innumerable facts
throughout the ages which are gone remain to be collected by industry
and arranged by judgment; the ever-varying phases of human affairs
offer perpetual material for new chronicle: let none who meditates to
devote his youth to historical inquiry, with the meritorious resolve
to distinguish his manhood by some useful monument of solid thought,
imagine that his ground has been narrowed, but rather understand that
it has been cleared and enlarged by the noble workmen who have gone
before.

Neither let the young and gifted, in whom the kindlings of creative
genius are felt, listen to the dull voices who say, “The last epic
has been written—no more great dramas shall be produced—the lyrics of
the past will never be equalled!” If such vaticinations were true, it
would show that the human mind was dwarfed. Shakspere did not believe
that, or he would not have excelled Sophocles. None but intellectual
cravens will affright themselves with the belief that they cannot
equal the doings of those who have gone before. True courage says,
“The laurel is never sere: its leaves are evergreen. The laurels
have not all been won: they flourish still, in abundance. The bright
examples of the past shall not deter, but cheer me. I will go on
to equal them. My life, like the lives of the earth’s truly great,
shall be devoted to thought, to research—to deep converse with the
mighty spirits who still live in their works, though their clay is
dissolved; I will prepare to build, and build carefully and wisely,
as they built; I also will rear my lasting memorial among “The
Triumphs of Perseverance!”




CHAPTER III.

ARTISTS.

CANOVA.—CHANTREY.—SALVATOR ROSA.—BENJAMIN WEST.


If a rude image of the South Sea islanders be compared with one
of Chantrey’s sculptures, or a Chinese picture with some perfect
performance of Raffaelle or Claude, what a world of reflection
unfolds itself on the countless steps taken by the mind, from
its first attempt at imitating the human form, or depicturing a
landscape, to the periods of its most successful effort in statuary
or painting. The first childish essay of a great artist, compared
with one of the masterpieces of his maturity, calls up kindred
thoughts. How often must the eye re-measure an object; how often
retrace the direction or inclination of the lines by which a figure
is bounded; what an infinite number of comparisons must perception
store up in the memory, as to the resemblance of one form to another;
what repeated scrutiny must the judgment exercise over what most
delights the ideal faculty, till the source of delight—the harmony
arising from combination of forms—be discovered and understood; and
how unweariedly must the intellect return, again and again, to these
its probationary labours, before the capability for realising great
triumphs in Art be attained.

Doubtless, the mind of a young artist, like the mind under any
other process of training, exercises many of these acts with little
self-consciousness; but observation and comparison have, inevitably,
to be practised, and their results to be stored up in the mind,
before the hand can be directed and employed in accurate delineation
and embodiment of forms. Without diligence in this training, the
chisel of Chantrey would have failed to bring more life-like shapes
from a block of marble than the knife of a Sandwich islander carves
out of the trunk of a tree; and the canvas of Claude would have
failed as utterly to realise proportion, and sunlight, and distance,
as a piece of porcelain figured and coloured by a native of China.
As it is in the elaboration of Literature’s most perfect products
so it is in Art: into the mind his images must be taken; there they
must be wrought up into new combinations and shapes of beauty or of
power; and from this grand repository the statuary or painter, like
the poet, must summon his forms anew, evermore returning, dutifully,
to compare them with Nature and actual life, and sparing no effort to
clothe them with the attribute of veri-similitude.

Need it be argued, then, that without _perseverance_ the world
would have beheld none of the wonders of high Art? If the mind, by
her own mysterious power, have, first, to pencil the forms of the
outward upon her tablets within; if she have, then, a greater work of
combination and creation to perform, ere a statue or a picture of the
ideal can be realised; if the hand, in a word, can only successfully
carve, limn, and colour, from the pattern laid up in the wealth of
the trained and experienced mind, how absolute the necessity for
perseverance to enrich and perfect that mind which is to direct
the hand! That neglect of this evident truth has marked the lives
of unsuccessful artists may, too often, be seen in the records of
them: while the deepest conviction of a duty to obey its dictates
has distinguished the world’s most glorious names in painting and
sculpture. Let us glance at the steps taken by a few of these,
in their way to _triumphs_; not unheedful, meanwhile, how their
exhibition of the great moral quality of perseverance enabled them to
trample on the difficulties of actual life, as well as to overcome
obstacles in their progress to perfect art.


ANTONIA CANOVA,

The greatest of modern sculptors, was born in a mud-walled cabin of
an Alpine valley within the Venetian territories; and remained in the
care of Pasino, his grandfather, who was a stone-cutter, till his
twelfth year. Pasino, evermore employing enticement and tenderness
rather than compulsion began to instruct the child in drawing, as
soon as his little hand could hold a pencil; and even taught him
to model in clay at an early age. At nine years old, however, he
was set to work at stone-cutting; and, thenceforward, his essays in
art were but pursued as relaxations. Yet his boyish performances
were sufficiently remarkable to attract notice from the chief of
the patrician family of Falieri, for whom Pasino worked. This
nobleman took young Canova under his patronage, and placed him with
Toretto, a sculptor. His new preceptor was not very liberal in his
instructions; but the young genius secretly pursued his high bent,
and one day surprised Toretto by producing the figures of two angels
of singular beauty. His yearnings after excellence, at this period,
grew vast; but were indefinite. He often became disgusted with what
he had done; and to fitful dreams of beauty in Art succeeded moods of
despair; but he invariably returned to his models, imperfect as he
perceived them to be, and resolved to labour on from the point of his
present knowledge up to the mastery he coveted.

[Illustration: ANTONIA CANOVA]

On the death of Toretto, in Canova’s fifteenth year, Falieri removed
the aspiring boy to Venice. He was lodged in his patron’s palace;
but was too truly a man, in spite of his youth, to brook entire
dependence on another, and formed an engagement to work during
the afternoons for a sculptor in the city. “I laboured for a mere
pittance, but it was sufficient,” is the language of one of his
letters. “It was the fruit of my own resolution; and, as I then
flattered myself, the foretaste of more honourable rewards—for I
never thought of wealth.” Under successive masters, Canova acquired
a knowledge of what were then held to be the established rules of
sculpture, but made no important essay, except his Eurydice, which
was of the size of nature, and had “great merit” in the estimation
of his patron, although Canova himself thought not so highly of it.
Indeed, his genius was preparing to break away from the mannerism
of his instructors almost as soon as it was learnt. The works of
Bernini, Algardi, and other comparatively inferior artists, were then
taken for models rather than the Apollo, the Laocoon, the Venus, or
the Gladiator—the transcendent remains of ancient statuary. “The
unaffected majesty of the antique,” observes Mr. Mernes, Canova’s
English biographer, was then “regarded as destitute of force and
impression.” And as for Nature, “her simplicity was then considered
as poverty, devoid of elegance or grace.” Nature, therefore, was not
imitated by this school of sculptors; but, in the critical language
of one of their own countrymen, she was but “translated according to
conventional modes.” Canova spurned subjection to the trammels of
corrupt taste; and, after deep thought, his resolve was taken, and he
entered on a new and arduous path. He thenceforth “took Nature as the
text, and formed the commentary from his own elevated taste, fancy,
and judgment.”

The exhibition of his Orpheus, the companion-statue to his Eurydice,
in his twentieth year, gave commencement to Canova’s success and
reputation, and proved the devotion with which he had applied himself
to the study of the anatomy of life, to whatever he observed to
be striking in the attitudes of living men, in the expression of
their countenances, in “the sculpture of the heart.” (_Il scolpir
del cuore_), as he so beautifully termed it. His style was foreign
to prevailing false taste; but it was so true to Nature that its
excellence won him general admiration.

Rome, the great capital of Art, naturally became the theatre of his
ambition at this period; and, soon after his twenty-third birthday,
he enters on his career in the Eternal City, under the patronage of
the Venetian ambassador, obtained through Falieri’s friendship. With
rapture he beheld a mass of marble, which had cost what would equal
sixty-three pounds sterling, arrive at the ambassador’s palace, as an
assurance that he would have the material for accomplishing a great
work he had devised. Yet, with an overawed sense of the perfection he
now saw in the remains of ancient sculpture, and believing himself
deficient in the conception of ideal beauty, he studied deeply and
worked in secret, shutting himself up in a room of the ambassador’s
palace, after each daily visit to the grand galleries. His Theseus
and Minotaur was, at length, shown; and he was considered to have
placed himself at the head of living sculptors.

Ten successive years of his life, after this triumph, were
devoted to funeral monuments of the Popes Clement the Fourteenth
(Ganganelli), and Clement the Twelfth (Rezzonico). “They were,”
says his biographer, “years of unceasing toil and solicitude, both
as the affairs of the artist did not permit of having recourse to
the assistance of inferior workmen, and as he meditated technical
improvements and modes of execution unknown to contemporaries. Much
valuable time was thus lost to all the nobler purposes of study,
while the conducting from their rude and shapeless state to their
final and exquisite forms such colossal masses was no less exhausting
to the mind than to the body. The method, however, which was now
first adopted, and subsequently perfected, not only allowed, in
future, exclusive attention to the higher provinces of art, but
enabled this master to produce a greater number of original works
than any other of modern times can boast.” These observations show
Canova to have been one of the noblest disciples of perseverance;
slighting the readier triumphs he might have won, by exerting his
skill with the customary appliances, he aimed to invent methods
whereby gigantic works in art might be more readily achieved, both by
himself and his successors: he prescribed for himself the work of a
discoverer, and he magnanimously toiled till he succeeded.

Canova’s most perfect works were, of course, accomplished in his
full manhood. These were his Cupid and Psyche, Venus, Perseus,
Napoleon, Boxers, and Hercules and Lichas: creations which have made
so truthfully applicable to his glorious genius the immortal line of
Byron:

  “Europe, the world, has but one Canova.”

Titles of honour were showered on him during his latter years; among
the rest that of “Marquis of Ischia;” but he esteemed all of them as
inferior to the triumph of his advocacy for the restoration of the
precious works of ancient art to Italy. He was commissioned by the
Pope for this undertaking, and his great name will be imperishably
united with the memory of its success.

To all who are commencing the struggle of life the moral course of
Canova demands equally close imitation, with his persevering zeal
in the attainment of artistic excellence. He ever refused pecuniary
dependence; subjected himself to great disadvantages in carrying
out his designs, rather than submit to such dependence; and when a
pension of three thousand crowns was conferred upon him, towards the
close of his career, he refused to apply any portion of it to his
own gratification of a personal kind, and systematically devoted it,
yearly, to premiums for young competitors in art, instruction of
scholars in painting and sculpture, and pensions for poor and decayed
artists. Young reader, let the words of Canova, on his death-bed,
sink deeply into your mind, that they may actuate your whole life as
fully and nobly as they actuated his own:—“First of all we ought to
do our own duty; but—_first of all_!”


CHANTREY,

[Illustration: CHANTREY]

The most eminent of our sculptors, was another noble example of
successful perseverance. From a boy, accustomed to drive an ass
laden with sand into Sheffield, he rose to the highest honours of an
exalted profession; a large proportion of the persons of rank and
distinction in his own time sat to him for busts and statues: he was
knighted, and, like Canova, left considerable wealth at his death,
to be devoted through future time to the encouragement of Art. His
father, who was a small farmer in the neighbourhood of Sheffield,
wished to place him with a grocer or an attorney; but, at his own
urgent desire, he was apprenticed with a carver and gilder in that
town. An engraver and portrait-painter, perceiving his devotion
to Art, gave him some valuable instruction; but his master did
not incline to forward his favourite pursuits, fearing they would
interfere with his duties as an apprentice. Young Chantrey, however,
resolved not to be defeated in his aims, and hired a room for a few
pence a week, secretly making it his studio. His apprenticeship to
the carver and gilder having expired, he advertised in Sheffield to
take portraits in crayons; and two years afterwards announced that he
had commenced taking models from the life. Like Canova, but untaught,
he began to model in clay when a child; and, at two-and-twenty, he
thus began to realise his early bent. Yet patronage was but scanty at
Sheffield, and he successively visited Dublin, Edinburgh, and London,
working as a modeller in clay. But neither in these larger arenas of
merit did he immediately succeed according to his wish. Returning to
Sheffield, he modelled four busts of well-known characters there as
large as life, one of them being the likeness of the lately-deceased
vicar. This was a performance of such excellence that he was offered
a commission, by a number of the deceased clergyman’s friends, to
execute a monument to the same reverend personage for the parish
church. Chantrey had never yet lifted chisel to marble; and it,
therefore, required all the courage which consciousness of genius
alone could give to undertake such a task. It was the great turning
point of his life. He accepted the commission, employed a marble
mason to rough-hew the block, set about the completion himself, and
finished it most successfully. Thenceforward his course was open
to the excellence he displayed in giving life-like expression to
historic portraits, as in his marble statue of Watt in Westminster
Abbey, and his bronze statue of Pitt in Hanover Square; and, above
all, in infusing poetry into marble, as in his exquisite sculpture of
the Lady Louisa Russell at Woburn Abbey, and his unsurpassed group,
“the Sleeping Children,” in Lichfield cathedral.

[Illustration: Sleepin children]

In the lives of the great Michael Angelo himself, of Benvenuto
Cellini, and others, may also be found inspiring records of the
tameless and tireless energy which has secured to us many of the
great triumphs of sculpture. Our limits demand that we devote the
remainder of a brief chapter to a glance at the struggles of painters.


SALVATOR ROSA,

[Illustration: SALVATOR ROSA]

One of those high names which are everlasting monuments of the
success with which true genius bids defiance to the hostilities of
poverty and envy might be claimed, with pride and fondness, by either
of the sister arts of Poetry and Music, were it not that his greatest
triumphs were won in Painting. The wildness and sublimity of his
canvas had their types in the scenery of his birth-place—the ancient
and decayed villa of Renella, within view of Mount Vesuvius, and near
to Naples. His father was a poverty-stricken artist, and descended
from a family to whom poverty and painting had been heirlooms for
generations. Determined to avert the continuance of this inauspicious
union of inheritances in the life of his child, he took counsel
with his wife, and they resolved to dedicate him to the service of
the Church. He was, accordingly, taken to the font in the grand
church pertaining to the “Monks of the Certosa,” and piously named
“Salvatore,” as a sign and seal of the religious life to which his
parents had vowed to devote him. But the method they took to bind
him down to religious lessons was not wise, though their meaning was
no doubt good; and the boyish Rosa often became a truant, wandered
away for days among the rocks and trees, and frequently slept out in
the open air of that beautiful climate. His worship of the sublime
scenery with which he thus became familiar was soon evinced in the
fidelity of numerous sketches of picturesque he drew upon the walls
of one of the rooms in the large old house his father inhabited.
Unchecked by the reprehension of his parents, who dreaded nothing
more than the event of their child becoming an artist, he one day
entered the monastery of the Certosa, with his burnt sticks in his
hand—his only instruments of design—and began, secretly and silently,
to scrawl his wild sketches upon such vacant spaces as he could find,
on walls that abounded in the most splendid decorations of gold
and vermilion and ultra-marine. The monks caught him at his daring
labour, and inflicted upon him a severe whipping; but neither did
this subdue his thirst to become an artist.

The perplexity of Salvator’s parents was now very great, and they
saw no chance of restraining the wayward spirit of their boy but in
confiding him to other tutelage; not reflecting that he had displayed
talents which it was peculiarly in their own power to direct and
foster into a perfection, the result of which might have been their
own relief and their child’s happiness. He was, at length, sent to a
monastic school; and “Salvatoriello,” the nickname his restlessness
and ingenious caprices had gained him, was thenceforth clad in
the long gown of a monk, in common with his young schoolfellows.
Repulsive as confinement might prove to his vehement disposition, it
was at this period that his mind received the solid culture which
enabled it to produce claims to literary distinction at a future
time. So long as his lessons were confined to Homer, Horace, and
Sallust, he manifested no disquiet in his restraint; but when the
day came that he must enter on the subtleties of the scholastic
philosophy, all his youthful rebelliousness against the forced and
injudicious religious tasks imposed on him by his own parents rose
up, and he was expelled the school of the monastery for contumacy.
The grief of his father and mother, at beholding their boy, in his
sixteenth year, thus sent back in disgrace to his indigent home, may
be easily conjectured. Yet this heavier disaster does not, in the
slightest degree, appear to have opened their eyes, as to the want
of judgment they had displayed in their child’s training: the mother
grew increasingly passionate in her desire that “Salvatoriello”
should be a churchman; and the father resolved, let the cast-out
schoolboy take whatever stamp he might, he should not, by his
parents’ help, become a painter.

The occurrence of his eldest sister’s marriage to Francanzani, a
painter of considerable genius, opened, in another year, the way
for Salvator’s instruction in the art to which nature so strongly
inclined him. He had already essayed his powers in poetry and music,
having composed several lyrics, and set them to airs dictated by his
own imagination, feeling, and taste. These were great favourites with
the crowds of Naples, and were daily sung by the women who sat to
knit in the sunshine. His devotion to the composition of canzonets
was, however, ardently shared with the novel lessons of the studio,
as soon as the house of his sister’s husband was opened to him for
an asylum from the harshness of his parental home. To the teaching
of Francanzani he speedily added the copying of nature in the wilds
of his truant childhood: and often, when he returned from the
mountains with his primed paper full of sketches, his teacher would
pat him on the shoulder encouragingly, and say, “Rub on, rub on,
Salvatoriello—that is good!” The great painter often related to his
friends, in the after days of his fame, what energy he had derived
from those simple words of friendly approbation.

Having learnt the elements of his profession, the young Rosa set out
to take his _giro_, according to the custom of all young painters at
that period. He did not, however, take his way through the cities of
Italy most famous for their galleries of Art, like other youthful
artists; but yielding to the bent of his natural genius struck up,
adventurously, into the mountains of the Abruzzi and the wilds of
Calabria. Here he was taken prisoner by banditti, and suffered
great hardships. Whether he escaped from them, or was, in the end,
liberated, is not clear; but when he returned to Naples, his mind was
full of the wondrous pictures of wild volcanic and forest scenery,
and striking forms and features of mountain robbers, which he,
forthwith, began to realise.

New and more severe difficulties than he had ever yet had to
encounter fell to his lot, at his return. His father died in his
arms; a few days after, his brother-in-law, Francanzani, was
overwhelmed with poverty, and Salvator was left to struggle for
the support of his mother and sisters. Yet his strong spirit did
not sink. He laid aside music and poetry, and although too poor to
purchase canvas, began to depict his wild conceptions on primed
paper; and, at night, used to steal out and sell his sketches to some
shrewd Jew chapman for a vile price. His gains were pitiful, but he
strove, by redoubled industry, to swell their amount for a sufficient
supply of the family’s necessities.

An accident served to bring into notice the genius whose high merit
had hitherto met with no public recognition. Lanfranco, the artist
who, with the courtly Spagnuoletto, shared the patronage of the rich
in Naples, stopped his equipage, one day, in the “Street of Charity,”
and called for a picture to be brought to him which arrested his
eye in the collection of one of the _rivendotori_, or second-hand
dealers. It was a masterly sketch of “Hagar in the Wilderness,” and
the obscure name of “Salvatoriello” was subscribed at the corner of
it. Lanfranco gave orders that all sketches which could be found
bearing that name should be bought for him. Rosa immediately raised
his prices; but, although this high acknowledgment of his merit
brought him the acquaintance of several influential names in his
profession, he was speedily so deeply disgusted with the jealousy and
envy of others, that he strapped all his fortune to his back, and at
the age of twenty set out on foot to seek better treatment at Rome.
There he studied energetically, worshipping, above all, the kindred
genius of Michael Angelo; but meeting with a renewal of neglect,
and taking a fever from the malaria, once more returned to Naples.
The misery in which his family was plunged was still greater than
at his departure; and another period of keen life-combat followed.
This repeated struggle did not depress him; but it gave his mind
that bitter tendency which he afterwards displayed in his poetical
“Satires.”

At twenty-four, under the humble patronage of a domestic of the
Cardinal Brancaccia, he again went to Rome; and through the
friendship of the same plain acquaintance had a large and lonely
apartment provided for him, as a studio, in the cardinal’s palace.
Dependence nevertheless revolted his lofty spirit, and he again
returned to Naples, but engaged to send his pictures to his friend
for public exposure in Rome. His “Prometheus” was the first of his
pictures exhibited at one of the annual shows in the Pantheon, and
the public voice adjudged it to be the greatest. He obeyed a renewed
invitation to Rome, but it was still to meet with disappointment.
The next carnival furnished his versatile genius with an occasion
for winning, by humorous stratagem, the attention denied to his
more sterling merit. He put on a mask, and played the charlatan
and _improvisatore_ in the public streets, among a crowd of such
exhibitors as abound in Rome at such seasons; but soon eclipsed them
all by the splendour of his wit. Curiosity was raised to the highest
pitch, at the close of the carnival, respecting the identity of this
unequalled exhibitor; and when he was proclaimed to be the painter of
the “Prometheus” the admiration was unbounded. Salvator, now, for
some successive months, gave himself up to conversaziones, wherever
invited; and there, by his wit, his lute, and canzonettes, paved the
way for his greater acceptance as a painter.

Jealousy, in that age of corrupt patronage and jealous artists, still
pursued him; but his genius, thenceforth, rose above all opposition.
His landscapes were in every palace, and he soon rose to affluence.
Yet the remainder of his life was chequered with difficulties into
which the vehemence of his nature perpetually plunged him. That
nature was unsubduable amidst all vicissitudes. The magnificent
creations of his “Socrates swallowing Poison,” “Purgatory,” “Prodigal
Son,” “St. Jerome,” “Babilonia,” and “Conspiracy of Catiline,”
with an almost innumerable catalogue of lesser pieces, flowed from
his pencil, during a life alternately marked by devotion to each
of the sister Arts, and, during one portion of it, to political
contest—for he flew to Naples, with all the ardour of patriotism,
and joined Masaniello, in his sincere but short-lived effort to
rescue his countrymen from a crushing despotism. His participation
in the celebrated fisherman’s conspiracy placed him in danger of the
Inquisition on his return to Rome; but, on retiring to Florence, he
became the favourite of the Grand Duke, Cosmo the Third, and entered
on a career of opulent success, which attended him to the end of life.

The life-passages of Salvator Rosa, by injudicious thwarting of his
nature, were rendered thorny beyond those of the great majority of
men, and the amazing versatility of his talents, combined with
almost volcanic ardour of spirit, defied common rules; but the
strength of his judgment so completely gave him the victory over
influences that might have destroyed him, as to lead him to seek
the memorable “Triumphs of Perseverance” he secured by his supreme
devotion to that Art, in which there is reckoned no greater name for
sublimity and originality, and none of greater general excellence
than those of Raffaelle and Michael Angelo. Let the brief sketch of
Salvator Rosa be compared with the much more “even tenor” of the life
of another, that it may be seen how clearly, in spite of contrast,
many of the same valuable lessons are deducible from it.


BENJAMIN WEST,

[Illustration: BENJAMIN WEST]

An American Quaker by birth, was the youngest of a family of ten
children, and was nurtured with great tenderness and care; a prophecy
uttered by a preacher of the sect having impressed his parents with
the belief that their child would, one day, become a great man.
In what way the prophecy was to be realised they had formed to
themselves no definite idea; but an incident, which occurred in young
West’s sixth year, led his father to ponder deeply as to whether
its fulfilment were not begun. Benjamin, being left to watch the
infant child of one of his relatives while it was left asleep in the
cradle, had drawn its smiling portrait, in red and black ink, there
being paper and pens on the table in the room. This spontaneous
and earliest essay of his genius was so strikingly truthful that it
was instantly and rapturously recognised by the family. During the
next year he drew flowers and birds with pen and ink; but a party
of Indians, coming on a visit to the neighbourhood, taught him to
prepare and use red and yellow ochre and indigo. Soon after, he heard
of camel-hair pencils, and the thought seized him that he could make
use of a substitute, so he plucked hairs from the tail of a black
cat that was kept in the house, fashioned his new instrument, and
began to lay on colours, much to his boyish satisfaction. In the
course of another year a visitant friend, having seen his pictures,
sent him a box of colours, oils, and pencils, with some pieces of
prepared canvas and a few engravings. Benjamin’s fascination was now
indescribable. The seductions presented by his new means of creation
were irresistible, and he played truant from school for some days,
stealing up into a garret, and devoting the time, with all the
throbbing wildness of delight, to painting. The schoolmaster called,
the truant was sought, and found in the garret by his mother. She
beheld what he had done; and instead of reprehending him fell on his
neck and kissed him, with tears of ecstatic fondness. How different
from the training experienced by the poor, persecuted and tormented
“Salvatoriello!” What wonder, that the fiery-natured Italian
afterwards drew human nature with a severe hand; and how greatly
might his vehement disposition have been softened, had his nurture
resembled that of the child of these gentle Quakers!

The friend who had presented him with the box of colours some time
after took him to Philadelphia, where he was introduced to a painter,
saw his pictures, the first he had ever seen except his own, and
wept with emotion at the sight of them. Some books on Art increased
his attachment to it; and some presents enabled him to purchase
materials for further exercises. Up to his eighteenth year, strange
as the facts seem, he received no instruction in painting, had to
carve out his entire course himself, and yet advanced so far as to
create his first historical picture, “The Death of Socrates,” and
to execute portraits for several persons of taste. His father,
however, had never yet assisted him; for, with all his ponderings
on the preacher’s prophecy, he could not shake off some doubts
respecting the lawfulness of the profession of a painter, to which
no one of the conscientious sect had ever yet devoted himself. A
counsel of “Friends” was therefore called together, and the perplexed
father stated his difficulty and besought their advice. After deep
consideration, their decision was unanimous that the youth should be
permitted to pursue the objects to which he was now both by nature
and habit attached; and young Benjamin was called in, and solemnly
set apart by the primitive brethren for his chosen profession. The
circumstances of this consecration were so remarkable, that, coupled
with the early prophecy already mentioned, they made an impression
on West’s mind that served to strengthen greatly his resolution for
advancement in Art, and for devotion to it as his supreme object
through life.

On the death of his affectionate mother he finally left his father’s
house, and, not being yet nineteen, set up in Philadelphia as a
portrait-painter, and soon found plenty of employment. For the
three or four succeeding years he worked unremittingly, making his
second essay at historic painting within that term, but labouring
at portraits, chiefly with the view of winning the means to enable
himself to visit Italy. His desire was at length accomplished, a
merchant of New York generously presenting him with fifty guineas as
an additional outfit, and thus assisting him to reach Rome without
the uneasiness that would have arisen from straitness of means in a
strange land.

The appearance of a Quaker artist of course caused great excitement
in the metropolis of Art; crowds of wonderers were formed around him;
but, when in the presence of the great relics of Grecian genius,
he was the wildest wonderer of all. “How like a young Mohawk!” he
exclaimed, on first seeing the “Apollo Belvidere,” its life-like
perfection bringing before his mind, instantaneously, the free
forms of the desert children of Nature in his native America. The
excitement of little more than one month in Rome threw him into a
dangerous illness, from which it was some time before he recovered.
He visited the other great cities of Italy, and also painted and
exhibited two great historical pictures, which were successful, ere
the three years were completed which he stayed in that country. He
would have returned to Philadelphia; but a letter from his father
recommended him first to visit England.

West’s success in London was speedily so decided, that he gave up all
thoughts of returning to America. For thirty years of his life he was
chiefly employed in executing, for King George the Third, the great
historical and scriptural pictures which now adorn Windsor Palace
and the Royal Chapel. After the abrupt termination of the commission
given him by the King, he continued still to be a laborious painter.
His pictures in oil amount to about four hundred, and many of
them are of very large dimensions and contain a great number of
figures. Among these may be mentioned, for its wide celebrity,
the representation of “Christ healing the Sick,” familiar to every
visitor of the National Gallery. If polished taste be more highly
charmed with other treasures there, the heart irresistibly owns the
excellence of this great realisation by the child of the American
Quaker. He received three thousand guineas for this picture, and his
rewards were of the most substantial kind ever after his settlement
in England. He was also appointed President of the Royal Academy,
on the death of Sir Joshua Reynolds, and held the office at his own
death, in the eighty-second year of his age.

Though exposed to no opposition from envy or jealousy at any time of
his career, and though encouraged in his childish bent, and helped by
all who knew him and had the power to help him, without Perseverance
of the most energetic character Benjamin West would not have
continued without pattern or instruction to labour on to excellence,
nor would he have sustained his prosperity so firmly, or increased
its productiveness so wondrously.

[Illustration: Decoration]




CHAPTER IV.

MUSICIANS.


HANDEL.

The time may come when Music will be universally recognised as
the highest branch of Art; as the most powerful divulger of the
intellect’s profoundest conceptions and noblest aspirations; as the
truest interpreter of the heart’s loves and hates, joys and woes;
as the purest, least sensual, disperser of mortal care and sorrow;
as the all-glorious tongue in which refined, good, and happy beings
can most perfectly utter their thoughts and emotions. Perhaps this
cannot be till the realm of the physical world be more fully subdued
by man. The human faculties have hitherto been, necessarily, too
much occupied with the struggle for existence, for security against
want and protection from the elements, with the invention of better
and swifter modes of locomotion and of transmission of thought, to
advance to a general apprehension of the superior nature of Music.
“Practical men”—men fitted for the discharge of the world’s present
duties by the manifestation of the readiest and fullest capacity for
meeting its present wants—are, naturally and justly, those whom the
world most highly values in its current state of civilisation.

This necessary preference of the practical to the ideal may lead
many, who cannot spare a thought from the every-day concerns of
the world, to deem hastily that the stern and energetic quality of
Perseverance cannot be fully developed in the character of a devotee
to Music. But, dismissing the greater question just hinted at, it
may be replied that it is the evident tendency of man to form the
lightest pleasures of the mind, as well as his gravest discoveries,
into what is called “science;” and the lives of numerous musicians
show that vast powers of application have been continuously devoted
to the elaboration of the rules of harmony, while others have
employed their genius as ardently in the creation of melody. These
creations, when the symbols are learnt in which they are written,
the mind, by its refined exorcism, can enable the voice, or the hand
of the instrumental performer, to summon into renewed existence to
the end of time. Before symbols were invented and rules constructed,
the wealth of Music must necessarily have been restricted to a few
simple airs such as the memory could retain and easily reproduce.
_Perseverance_—_Perseverance_—has guided and sinewed men’s love of
the beautiful and powerful in melody and harmony, until, from the
simple utterance of a few notes of feeling, rudely conveyed from
sire to son by renewed utterance, Music has grown up into a science,
dignified and adorned by profound theorists, like Albrechtsberger,
and by sublime creative geniuses, such as the majestic Handel and
sweetest Haydn and universal Mozart and sublime Beethoven.

For their successful encounter of the great “battle of life,” a
hasty thinker would also judge that the extreme susceptibility of
musicians must unfit them; extreme susceptibility, which is, perhaps,
more peculiarly their inheritance than it is that even of poets.
Yet the records of the lives of musical men prove, equally with the
biographies of artists, authors, and linguists, that true genius,
whatever may be the object of its high devotion, is unsubduable by
calamity and opposition. The young inquirer will find ample proof
of this in various biographies: our limits demand that we confine
ourselves to one musician, as an exemplar of the grand attribute of
Perseverance.


GEORGE FREDERICK HANDEL,

[Illustration: GEORGE FREDERICK HANDEL]

The first of the four highest names in Music, was the son of a
physician of Halle, in Lower Saxony, and was designed by his
father for the study of the civil law. The child’s early attachment
to music—for he could play well on the old instrument called a
clavichord before he was seven years old—was, therefore, witnessed
by his parent with great displeasure. Unable to resist the dictates
of his nature, the boy used to climb up into a lonely garret, shut
himself up, and practise, chiefly when the family were asleep. He
attached himself so diligently to the practice of his clavichord,
that it enabled him, without ever having received the slightest
instruction, to become an expert performer on the harpsichord.
It was at this early age that the resolution of young Handel was
manifested in the singular incident often told of his childhood.
His father set out in a chaise to go and visit a relative who was
valet-de-chambre to the Duke of Saxe-Weisenfels, but refused to admit
the boy as a partner in his journey. After the carriage, however,
the boy ran, kept closely behind it for some miles, unconquerable in
his determination to proceed, and was at last taken into the chaise
by his father. When arrived, it was impossible to keep him from the
harpsichords in the duke’s palace; and, in the chapel, he contrived
to get into the organ-loft, and began to play with such skill on an
instrument he had never before touched, that the duke, overhearing
him, was surprised, asked who he was, and then used every argument
to induce the father to make the child a musician, and promised to
patronise him.

Overcome by the reasonings of this influential personage, the
physician gave up the thought of thwarting his child’s disposition:
and, at their return to Halle, placed young Handel under the tuition
of Zackau, the organist of the cathedral. The young “giant”—a
designation afterwards so significantly bestowed upon him by
Pope—grew up so rapidly into mastery of the instrument, that he was
soon able to conduct the music of the cathedral in the organist’s
absence; and, at nine years old, composed church services both for
voices and instruments. At fourteen he excelled his master; and his
father resolved to send him, for higher instruction, to a musical
friend who was a professor at Berlin. The opera then flourished in
that city more highly than in any other in Germany; the king marked
the precocious genius of the young Saxon, and offered to send him
into Italy for still more advantageous study: but his father, who
was now seventy years old, would not consent to his leaving his
“fatherland.”

Handel next went to Hamburgh, where the opera was only little
inferior to Berlin. His father died soon after; and, although but
in his fourteenth year, the noble boy entered the orchestra as a
salaried performer, took scholars, and thus not only secured his own
independent maintenance, but sent frequent pecuniary help to his
mother. How worshipfully the true children of Genius blend their
convictions of moral duty with the untiring aim to excel!

On the resignation of Keser, composer to the opera, and first
harpsichord in Hamburgh, a contest for the situation took place
between Handel and the person who had hitherto been Keser’s second.
Handel’s decided superiority of skill secured him the office,
although he was but fifteen years of age; but his success had nearly
cost him his life, for his disappointed antagonist made a thrust
with a sword at his breast, where a music book Handel had buttoned
under his coat prevented the entrance of the weapon. Numerous
sonatas, three operas, and other admired pieces, were composed during
Handel’s superintendence of the Hamburgh opera; but, at nineteen,
being invited by the brother of the Grand Duke, he left that city
for Tuscany. He received high patronage at Florence, and afterwards
visited Venice, Rome, and Naples, residing, for shorter or longer
periods, in each city, producing numerous operas, cantatas, and other
pieces, reaping honours and rewards, and becoming acquainted with
Corelli, Scarletti, and other musicians; till, after spending six
years in Italy, he returned to Germany.

Through the friendship of Baron Kilmansegg he was introduced to
the Elector of Hanover, was made “chapel-master” to the court, and
had a pension conferred upon him of fifteen hundred crowns a year.
In order to secure the services of the “great musician,” as he was
acknowledged now to be, the King provided that he should be allowed,
at will, to be absent for a year at a time. The very next year he
took advantage of this provision and set out for England, having
first visited his old master Zackau, and his aged and blind mother
for the last time—still true, amidst the dazzling influences of his
popularity, to the most correct emotions of the heart!

His opera of “Rinaldo” was performed with great success during his
stay in this country, and after one year he returned to Hanover; yet
his predilection for England, above every other country he had seen,
was so strong, that after the lapse of another year he was again in
London. The peace of Utrecht occurred a few months after his second
arrival, and having composed a Te Deum and Jubilate in celebration
of it, and thereby won such favour that Queen Anne was induced to
solicit his continuance in England, and to confer upon him a pension
of £200 a year, Handel resolved to forfeit his Hanoverian pension,
and made up his mind to remain in London. But, two years afterwards,
the Queen died, and the great musician was now in deep dread that his
slight of the Elector’s favours would be resented by that personage
on becoming King of England. George the First, indeed, expressed
himself very indignantly respecting Handel’s conduct; but the Baron
Kilmansegg again rendered his friend good service. He instructed
Handel to compose music of a striking character, to be played on
the water, as the King took amusement with a gay company. Handel
created his celebrated “Water Music,” chiefly adapted for horns; and
the effect was so striking that the King was delighted. Kilmansegg
seized the opportunity, and sued for the restoration of his friend to
favour. The boon was richly obtained, for Handel’s pension was raised
to £400 per annum, and he was appointed musical teacher to the young
members of the Royal Family.

Prosperity seemed to have selected Handel, up to this period,
for her favourite; but severe reverses were coming. The opera in
this country had hitherto been conducted on worn-out and absurd
principles, and a large body of the people of taste united to promote
a reform. Rival opera-houses (as at the present period) were opened;
and during nine years Handel superintended one establishment. It
was one perpetual quarrel: when his opponents, by any change, had
become so feeble that he seemed on the eve of a final triumph, one
or other of the singers in his own company would grow unmanageable:
Senesino was the chief of these, and Handel’s refusal to accept the
mediation of several of the nobility, and be reconciled to him,
caused the establishment over which he presided to be finally broken
up. The great powers of Farinelli, the chief singer at the rival
house, to whom an equal could not then be found in Europe, also
largely contributed to Handel’s ruin. He withdrew, with a loss of
ten thousand pounds; his constitution seemed completely broken with
the years of harassment he had experienced; and he retired to the
baths of Aix-la-Chapelle, scarcely with the hope, on the part of his
friends, that they would ever see him in England again.

His paralysis and other ailments, however, disappeared with wondrous
suddenness; after he reached the medical waters, he recovered full
health and vigour, and, at the age of fifty-two, returned to England
with the manly resolve to struggle till he had paid his debts, and
once more retrieved a fortune equal to his former condition. It was
now that the whole strength of the man was tried. He produced his
“Alexander’s Feast;” but, in spite of its acknowledged merit, the
nobility whom he had offended would not patronise him. He produced
other pieces, but they failed from the same cause. He then bent his
mighty genius on the creation of newer and grander attractions than
had ever been yet introduced in music, and produced his unequalled
“Messiah,” which was performed at Covent Garden during Lent. Yet the
combination against him was maintained, until he sunk into deeper
difficulties than ever.

[Illustration: GEORGE FREDERICK HANDEL]

Unsubdued by the failures which had accumulated around him during
the five years which had elapsed since his return to England, he set
out for Ireland, at fifty-seven, and had his “Messiah” performed
in Dublin, for the benefit of the city prison. His success was
instantaneous; several performances took place for his own benefit,
and the next year he renewed the war against Fortune, in London, by
producing his magnificent “Samson,” and having it performed, together
with his “Messiah,” at Covent Garden. The first renewed performance
of the “Messiah” was for the benefit of the Foundling Hospital; and
the funds of that philanthropic institution were thenceforth annually
benefited by the repetition of that sublime Oratorio. Prejudice was
now subdued, the “mighty master” triumphed, and his darling wish for
honourable independence was fully realised; for more than he had lost
was retrieved.

Handel’s greatest works, like those of Haydn, were produced in
his advanced years. His “Jephthah” was produced at the age of
sixty-seven. Paralysis returned upon him at fifty-nine, and _gutta
serena_—Milton’s memorable affliction—reduced him to “total eclipse”
of sight some years after: but he submitted cheerfully to his lot,
after brief murmuring, and continued, by dictation to an amanuensis,
the creation of new works, and the performance of his Oratorios to
the last. He conducted his last Oratorio but a week before his death,
and died, as he had always desired to do, on Good Friday, at the age
of seventy-five. He was interred, with distinguished honours, among
the great and good of that country which had naturalised him, in
Westminster Abbey. May the sight of his monument inspire the young
reader with an unquenchable zeal to emulate, in whatever path wisdom
may direct life to be passed, the moral and intellectual excellencies
of this glorious disciple of Perseverance!

[Illustration: Decoration]




CHAPTER V.

SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERERS AND MECHANICIANS.


If great proficiency in tongues, skill to depicture human thought
and character, and enthusiastic devotion to art, he worthy of our
admiration, the toiling intelligences who have taught us to subdue
the physical world, and to bring it to subserve our wants and
wishes, claim scarcely less homage. Art and literature could never
have sprung into existence if men had remained mere strugglers for
life, in their inability to contend with the elements of nature,
because ignorant of its laws; and an acquaintance with the languages
of tribes merely barbarous would have been but a worthless kind of
knowledge. To scientific discoverers—the pioneers of civilization,
who make the world worth living in, and render man’s tenancy of it
more valuable by every successive step of discovery—our primary
tribute of admiration and gratitude seems due. They are the grand
revealers of the physical security, health, plenty, and means of
locomotion, which give the mind vantage-ground for its reach after
higher refinement and purer pleasures.

Should the common observation be urged, that many of the most
important natural discoveries have resulted from accident, let it
be remembered, that, but for the existence of some of our race, more
attentive than the rest, Nature might still have spoken in vain, as
she had undoubtedly done to thousands before she found an intelligent
listener, in each grand instance of physical discovery. Grant all
the truth that may attach to the observation just quoted, and yet
the weighty reflection remains—that it was only by men who, in the
sailor’s phrase, were “on the look-out,” that the revelations of
Nature were caught. The natural laws were in operation for ages, but
were undiscovered, because men guessed rather than inquired, or lived
on without heed to mark, effort to comprehend, industry to register,
and, above all, without perseverance to proceed from step to step in
discovery, till entire truths were learnt. That these have been the
attributes of those to whom we owe the rich boon of science, a rapid
survey of some of their lives will manifest.


SIR HUMPHREY DAVY,

The son of a wood carver of Penzance, was apprenticed by his father
to a surgeon and apothecary of that town, and afterwards with another
of the same profession, but gave little satisfaction to either of his
masters. Natural philosophy had become his absorbing passion; and,
even while a boy, he dreamt of future fame as a chemist. The rich
diversity of minerals in Cornwall offered the finest field for his
empassioned inquiries; and he was in the habit of rambling alone
for miles, bent upon his yearning investigation into the wonders of
Nature. In his master’s garret, and with the assistance of such a
laboratory as he could form for himself from the phials and gallipots
of the apothecary’s shop, and the pots and pans of the kitchen, he
brought the mineral and other substances he collected to the test.
The surgeon of a French vessel wrecked on the coast gave him a case
of instruments, among which was one that he contrived to fashion
into an air-pump, and he was soon enabled to extend the range of
his experiments; but the proper use of many of the instruments was
unknown to him.

[Illustration: JAMES WATT. SIR HUMPHREY DAVY.]

A fortunate accident brought him the acquaintanceship of Davies
Gilbert, an eminent man of science. Young Davy was leaning one day
on the gate of his father’s house, when a friend, who was passing
by with Mr. Gilbert, said, “That is young Davy, who is so fond
of chemistry.” Mr. Gilbert immediately entered into conversation
with the youth, and offered him assistance in his studies. By the
kind offices of his new friend he was afterwards introduced to Dr.
Beddoes, who had formed a pneumatic institution at Bristol, and was
in want of a superintendent for it. At the age of nineteen Davy
received this appointment, and immediately began the splendid course
of chemical discovery which has rendered his name immortal as one of
the greatest benefactors as well as geniuses of the race.

At twenty-one he published his “Researches, Chemical and
Philosophical, chiefly concerning Nitrous Oxide, and its
respiration.” The singularly intoxicating quality of this gas when
breathed was unknown before Davy’s publication of his experiments in
this treatise. The attention it drew upon him from the scientific
world issued in his being invited to leave Bristol, and take the
chair of chemistry which had just been established in the London
Royal Institution. Although but a youth of two-and-twenty, his
lectures in the metropolis were attended by breathless crowds of men
of science and title; and, in another year, he was also appointed
Professor of Chemistry to the Board of Agriculture. His lectures in
that capacity greatly advanced chemical knowledge, and were published
at the request of the Board. When twenty-five he was elected a
Fellow of the Royal Society, and, on the death of Sir Joseph Banks,
was made its President by a unanimous vote. It was in the delivery
of his Bakerian lectures, before this learned body, that he laid
the foundation of the new science called “electro-chemistry.” The
Italians, Volta and Galvani, had some years before discovered and
made known the surprising effects produced on the muscles of dead
animals by two metals being brought into contact with each other.
Davy showed that the metals underwent chemical changes, not by what
had been hitherto termed “electricity,” but by affinity; and that
the same effects might be produced by one of the metals, provided a
fluid were brought to act on its surface in a certain manner. The
composition and decomposition of substances by the application of
the galvanic energy, as displayed in the experiments of the young
philosopher, filled the minds of men of science with wonder.

His grand discoveries of the metallic bases of the alkalies and
earths, of the various properties of the gases, and of the connexion
of electricity and magnetism, continued to absorb the attention
of the scientific world through succeeding years; but a simple
invention, whereby human life was rescued from danger in mines, the
region whence so great a portion of the wealth of England is derived,
placed him before the minds of millions, learned and illiterate, as
one of the guardians of man’s existence. This was the well-known
“safety lamp,” an instrument which is provided at a trifling expense,
and with which the toiling miner can enter subterranean regions
unpierceable before, without danger of explosion of the “fire-damp,”
so destructive, before this discovery, to the lives of thousands. The
humblest miner rejects any other name but that of “Davy Lamp” for
this apparently insignificant protector; and ventures, with it in
his hand, cheerfully and boldly into the realms of darkness, where
the “black diamonds” lie so many fathoms beneath the surface of the
earth, and, not seldom, under the bed of the sea. The proprietors of
the northern coal mines presented the discoverer with a service of
plate of the value of £2000, at a public dinner, as a manifestation
of their sense of his merits. He was the first person knighted by the
Prince Regent, afterwards King George IV., and was a few years after
raised to the baronetage. Such honours served to mark the estimation
in which he was held by those who had it in their power to confer
them; but Davy’s enduring distinctions, like those of the unequalled
Newton, are derived from the increase of power over nature, which he
has secured for millions yet unborn, by the force of his genius, girt
up, tirelessly by _Perseverance_, till its grand triumphs were won.

From this hasty survey of the magnificent course of one of the great
penetrators into the secrets of nature, and preservers of human life,
let us cast a glance on the struggles of one who has been the means
of multiplying man’s hands and fingers—to use a strong figure—of
opening up sources of employment for millions, and of showing the
road to wealth for thousands.


SIR RICHARD ARKWRIGHT,

Was a poor barber till the age of thirty, and then changed his
trade for that of an itinerant dealer in hair. Nothing is known
of any early attachment he had for mechanical inventions; but,
about four years after he had given up shaving beards, he is found
enthusiastically bent on the project of discovering the “perpetual
motion,” and, in his quest for a person to make him some wheels,
gets acquainted with a clockmaker of Warrington, named Kay. This
individual had also been for some time bent on the construction of
new mechanic powers, and, either to him alone, or to the joint wit of
the two, is to be attributed their entry on an attempt at Preston, in
Lancashire, to erect a novel machine for spinning cotton-thread. The
partnership was broken, and the endeavour given up, in consequence of
the threats uttered by the working spinners, who dreaded that such
an invention would rob them of bread, by lessening the necessity
for human labour; and Arkwright alone, bent on the accomplishment
of the design, went to Nottingham. A firm of bankers in that town
made him some advances of capital, with a view to partake in the
benefits arising from his invention; but, as Arkwright’s first
machines did not answer his end efficiently, they grew weary of
the connection, and refused further supplies. Unshaken in his own
belief of future success, Arkwright now took his models to a firm
of stocking weavers, one of whom, Mr. Strutt—a name which has also
become eminent in the manufacturing enterprise of the country—was a
man of intelligence, and of some degree of acquaintance with science.
This firm entered into a partnership with Arkwright, and, he having
taken out a patent for his invention, they built a spinning-mill,
to be driven by horse-power, and filled it with frames. Two years
afterwards they built another mill at Cromford, in Derbyshire, moved
by water-power; but it was in the face of losses and discouragements
that they thus pushed their speculations. During five years they sunk
twelve thousand pounds, and his partners were often on the point of
giving up the scheme. But Arkwright’s confidence only increased by
failure, and, by repeated essays at contrivance, he finally and
most triumphantly succeeded. He lived to realise an immense fortune,
and his present descendant is understood to be one of the wealthiest
persons in the kingdom. The weight of cotton imported now is three
hundred times greater than it was a century ago; and its manufacture,
since the invention of Arkwright, has become the greatest in England.

[Illustration: ORIGIN OF THE STOCKING-LOOM.]


THE REV. EDMUND CARTWRIGHT, D.D.,

Must be mentioned as the meritorious individual who completed the
discovery of cotton manufacture, by the invention of the power-loom.
His tendency towards mechanical contrivances had often displayed
itself in his youth; but his love of literature, and settlement in
the church, led him to lay aside such pursuits as trifles, and it was
not till his fortieth year that a conversation occurred which roused
his dormant faculty. His own account of it must be given, not only
for the sake of its striking character, but for the powerful negative
it puts upon the hackneyed observation, that almost all great and
useful discoveries have resulted from “accident.” The narrative first
appeared in the “Supplement to the Encyclopædia Britannica.”

“Happening to be at Matlock, in the summer of 1784, I fell in company
with some gentlemen of Manchester, when the conversation turned on
Arkwright’s spinning-machinery. One of the company observed that, as
soon as Arkwright’s patent expired, so many mills would be erected,
and so much cotton spun, that hands would never be found to weave it.
To this observation I replied, that Arkwright must then set his wits
to work to invent a weaving-mill. This brought on a conversation upon
the subject, in which the Manchester gentlemen unanimously agreed
that the thing was impracticable, and, in defence of their opinion,
they adduced arguments which I was certainly incompetent to answer,
or even to comprehend, being totally ignorant of the subject, having
never at the time seen a person weave. I controverted, however, the
impracticability of the thing by remarking that there had been lately
exhibited in London an automaton figure which played at chess. ‘Now,
you will not assert, gentlemen,’ said I, ‘that it is more difficult
to construct a machine that shall weave, than one that shall make
all the variety of moves that are required in that complicated
game.’ Some time afterwards, a particular circumstance recalling
this conversation to my mind, it struck me that, as in plain
weaving, according to the conception I then had of the business,
there could be only three movements, which were to follow each
other in succession, there could be little difficulty in producing
and repeating them. Full of these ideas, I immediately employed a
carpenter and smith to carry them into effect. As soon as the machine
was finished I got a weaver to put in the warp, which was of such
materials as sail-cloth is usually made of. To my great delight,
a piece of cloth, such as it was, was the produce. As I had never
before turned my thoughts to mechanism, either in theory or practice,
nor had seen a loom at work, nor knew anything of its construction,
you will readily suppose that my first loom must have been a most
rude piece of machinery. The warp was laid perpendicularly; the
reed fell with a force of at least half-a-hundred weight; and the
springs which threw the shuttle were strong enough to have thrown a
congreve rocket. In short, it required the strength of two powerful
men to work the machine, at a slow rate, and only for a short time.
Conceiving, in my simplicity, that I had accomplished all that was
required, I then secured what I thought a most valuable property by a
patent, 4th of April, 1785. This being done, I then condescended to
see how other people wove; and you will guess my astonishment when I
compared their easy modes of operation with mine. Availing myself,
however, of what I then saw, I made a loom in its general principles
nearly as they are now made. But it was not till the year 1787 that
I completed my invention, when I took out my last weaving patent,
August the 1st of that year.”

Challenged by a manufacturer who came to see his machine, to render
it capable of weaving checks or fancy patterns, Dr. Cartwright
applied his mind to the discovery, and succeeded so perfectly, that
when the manufacturer visited him again some weeks after, the visitor
declared he was assisted by something beyond human power. Were these
discoveries the fruit of “accident,” or were they attributable
to the power of mind, unswervingly bent to attain its object by
Perseverance?

Numerous additional inventions in manufactures and agriculture owe
their origin to this good, as well as ingenious man, whose mind
was so utterly uncorrupted by any sordid passion that he neglected
to turn his discoveries to any great pecuniary benefit, even when
secured to him by patent. The merchants and manufacturers of
Manchester, however, memorialised the Lords of the Treasury in his
behalf, during his latter years, and Parliament made him a grant of
10,000_l._ Dr. Cartwright directed his mind to the steam-engine,
among his other thoughts, and told his son, many years before the
prophecy was realised, that, if he lived to manhood, he would see
both ships and land-carriages moved by steam. From seeing one of his
models of a steam-vessel, it is asserted Fulton, then a painter in
this country, urged the idea of steam navigation upon his countrymen,
on his return to America, until he saw it triumphantly carried out.

The new and vast motive power just mentioned conducts us to another
illustrious name in the list of the disciples of Perseverance. Like
the names of Newton, Gutenberg the inventor of printing, and a few
others, the name to which we allude has claims upon the gratitude
of mankind which can never be fully rendered until the entire race
participate in the superior civilization it is the certain destiny of
these grand discoveries to institute.


JAMES WATT,

Was the son of a small merchant of Greenock, and, on account of
his weakly state when a child, was unable at first to enjoy the
advantages of school tuition, and was therefore taught chiefly at
home. When but six years old he was frequently caught chalking
diagrams and solving problems on the hearth; and at fourteen he
made a rude electrical machine with his own hands. His aunt, it is
related, often chided him for indolence and mischief when he was
found playing with the tea-kettle on the fire, watching the steam
coming out of the spout, and trying the steam’s force by obstructing
its escape; the might of the vaporous element seeming even then
to have begun to present itself, unavoidably, to his imagination
and understanding. He grew to be an extensive manufacturer of
philosophical toys while a boy, and used to increase his pocket-money
by standing with them at the college gate, in Glasgow, and vending
them to the students as they passed out. At eighteen years of age his
father apprenticed him to a mathematical instrument maker in London,
but in little more than a year his weak health rendered it necessary
to send him home to Scotland.

[Illustration: JAMES WATT—WHEN A BOY—PLAYING WITH THE TEA-KETTLE.]

At twenty-one, although he had received so little instruction in that
profession, his skill secured him the appointment of mathematical
instrument maker to the college of Glasgow. His appointment, however,
was not sufficiently productive to render it worth keeping;
and, seven years afterwards, he began to practise as a general
engineer, for which diligent study during this term had fitted him.
He was soon sought after for almost every undertaking of public
improvement; whether for the making of bridges, canals, harbours,
or any other engineering design projected in Scotland. But the
circumstance of a small model of a steam-engine being sent him to
repair, fixed his attention powerfully upon the element which had so
often excited the attention of his boyish understanding.

Watt found this model so imperfect, although it was the most perfect
then known, that he could with difficulty get it to work. The more he
examined it, the more deeply he became convinced that the properties
of steam had never been understood; the engine was, in fact, an
atmospheric rather than a steam engine. By laborious investigation
he ascertained that the evaporation of water proceeded more or less
rapidly in proportion to the degree of heat made to enter it; that
the process of evaporation was quickened as a greater surface of
water was exposed to heat, the quantity of coals necessary to raise a
certain weight of water into steam, and the degrees of heat at which
water boils under different pressures. He had now learnt enough of
the nature of the great element he proposed to wield; but it required
long thought and the most exhaustless application of contrivance to
give his vaporous giant a fitting body, limbs, joints, and sinews,
and so to adapt these as to render them a self-regulating mechanism.
Watt found a coadjutor in the person of Boulton, of Birmingham, who
was possessed of capital, and the will to embark it; and he now set
to work to perfect his discovery, and did perfect it; thus revealing
to man the greatest instrument of power yet put into his possession.

“In the present perfect state of the engine,” says Dr. Arnott, in
his “Elements of Physics,” “it appears a thing almost endowed with
intelligence. It regulates with perfect accuracy and uniformity the
number of its strokes in a given time; counting or recording them,
moreover, to tell how much work it has done, as a clock records the
beats of its pendulum; it regulates the quantity of steam admitted to
work; the briskness of the fire; the supply of water to the boiler;
the supply of coals to the fire; it opens and shuts its valves with
absolute precision as to time and manner; it oils its joints; it
takes out any air which may accidentally enter into parts which
should be vacuous; and when anything goes wrong, which it cannot
itself rectify, it warns its attendants by ringing a bell: yet with
all these talents and qualities, and even when exerting the power
of six hundred horses, it is obedient to the hand of a child; its
aliment is coal, wood, charcoal, or other combustible; it consumes
none while idle; it never tires, and wants no sleep; it is not
subject to malady when originally well made, and only refuses to work
when worn out with age; it is equally active in all climates, and
will do work of any kind; it is a water pumper, a miner, a sailor,
a cotton-spinner, a weaver, a blacksmith, a miller, &c., &c.; and a
small engine, in the character of a steam-pony, may be seen dragging
after it on a railroad a hundred tons of merchandise, or a regiment
of soldiers, with greater speed than that of our fleetest coaches.
It is the king of machines, and a permanent realisation of the genii
of Eastern fable, whose supernatural powers were occasionally at the
command of man.”

And what was the greater instrument? The mind of Watt, whose powers
were manifested by the creation of this grandest physical instrument.
Could such a display of resources, such amazing circumspection of the
wants and needs of his machine, and wisdom in the adaptation of its
members to the perfect working of the whole, have been given forth
from an intellect untrained itself to rule, uninured itself to toil,
and to toil with certitude for an end, by persevering collection of
all that could increase its aptitude to reach it? The estimate of
James Watt’s character by the eloquent Lord Jeffrey, will afford a
weighty answer.

“Independently of his great attainments in mechanics, Mr. Watt was
an extraordinary, and, in many respects, a wonderful man. Perhaps no
individual in his age possessed so much and such varied and exact
information—had read so much, or remembered what he had read so
accurately and well. He had infinite quickness of apprehension, a
prodigious memory, and a certain rectifying and methodising power of
understanding, which extracted something precious out of all that was
presented to it. His stores of miscellaneous knowledge were immense,
and yet less astonishing than the command he had at all times over
them. It seemed as if every subject that was casually started in
conversation had been that which he had been last occupied in
studying and exhausting; such was the copiousness, the precision, the
admirable clearness of the information which he poured out upon it
without effort or hesitation. Nor was this promptitude and compass of
knowledge confined in any degree to the studies connected with his
ordinary pursuits. That he should have been minutely and extensively
skilled in chemistry and the arts, and in most of the branches of
physical science might, perhaps, have been conjectured; but it could
not have been inferred from his usual occupations, and, probably, is
not generally known, that he was curiously learned in many branches
of antiquity, metaphysics, medicine, and etymology, and perfectly
at home in all the details of architecture, music, and law. He was
well acquainted, too, with most of the modern languages, and familiar
with their most recent literature. Nor was it at all extraordinary to
hear the great mechanician and engineer detailing and expounding, for
hours together, the metaphysical theories of the German logicians, or
criticising the measures or the matter of the German poetry.

“His astonishing memory was aided, no doubt, in a great measure,
by a still higher and rarer faculty—by his power of digesting and
arranging in its proper place all the information he received, and
of casting aside and rejecting, as it were instinctively, whatever
was worthless or immaterial. Every conception that was suggested to
his mind seemed instantly to take its place among its other rich
furniture, and to be condensed into the smallest and most convenient
form. He never appeared, therefore, to be at all encumbered or
perplexed with the _verbiage_ of the dull books he perused, or the
idle talk to which he listened, but to have at once extracted, by
a kind of intellectual alchemy, all that was worthy of attention,
and to have reduced it for his own use to its true value and to its
simplest form. And thus it often happened that a great deal more
was learned, from his brief and vigorous account of the theories
and arguments of tedious writers, than an ordinary student could
have derived from the most faithful study of the originals; and that
errors and absurdities became manifest from the mere clearness and
plainness of his statement of them, which might have deluded and
perplexed most of his hearers without that invaluable assistance.”

Such was the activity, industry, discipline, and perseverance in
acquirement, of the mind which gave to the world its greatest
physical transformer—the instrument which is changing the entire
civilization of the world, “doing the work of multitudes, overcoming
the difficulties of depth, distance, minuteness, magnitude, wind, and
tide; exhibiting stranger wonders than those of romance or magic;
annihilating time and space; giving wings even to thought, and
sending knowledge like light through the human universe; most mighty,
with power that Watt knew not of, and with more than we know, for
futurity. The discovery of America,” says the same eloquent writer,
W. J. Fox, in his “Lectures to the Working Classes,” “was of matter
to be worked upon: this is power to work upon the world.”


COLUMBUS,

[Illustration: COLUMBUS]

[Illustration: RETURN OF COLUMBUS.]

Starts before the mind with the enunciation of the sentence just
quoted. He whose indomitable perseverance carried his mutinous
sailors onward—and onward—across the dreary Atlantic, in a frail
bark, until fidelity to his own convictions issued in the magnificent
proof of their verity, the discovery of the new world. But our space
demands that we pass to the incomparable name which towers, alone,
above that of James Watt, in the world’s list of the scientific
benefactors of mankind; and, perhaps, above all human names in its
peerless excellence.


SIR ISAAC NEWTON,

It is so well known, as scarcely to need repeating here, displayed
his wondrous and incontrollable tendency for scientific inquiry in
boyhood. In him, too, as in the minds of almost all philosophical
discoverers, was evinced the faculty for mechanical contrivance,
as well as acuteness for demonstration. The anecdotes of his
boyish invention, of his windmill with a mouse for the miller, his
water-clock, carriage, and sun-dials, and of his kites and paper
lanterns, are familiar. His mother having been persuaded, by an
intelligent relative, to give him up from agricultural cares, to
which his genius could not be tied down, he was sent to Cambridge,
and entered Trinity College in his eighteenth year. He proceeded,
at once, to the study of “Descartes’ Geometry,” regarding “Euclid’s
Elements” as containing self-evident truths, when he had gone through
the titles of the propositions. Yet he afterwards regretted this
neglect of the rigid method of demonstration, in the outset, as a
great mistake, and wished he had not attached himself so closely to
modes of solution by algebra. He successively studied, and wrote
commentaries on, “Wallis’s Arithmetic of Infinities,” “Saunderson’s
Logic,” and “Kepler’s Optics;” and, for testing the doctrines of
the latter science, bought a prism, and made numerous experiments
with it. While but a very young man, Dr. Isaac Barrow, the Lucasian
Professor of Mathematics, gathered hints of new truths from his
conversation; and in the publication of his lectures on optics, a few
years after, the Doctor acknowledged his obligations to young Newton,
and characterised him very highly. A year after this publication,
Barrow resigned his chair in favour of Newton, who had recently taken
the degree of Master of Arts.

Zeal to acquit himself well in his professorship, a situation so
congenial to his mind, led him to devote the most profound attention
to the doctrines of light and vision. Realities were what he sought,
even in the most abstract pursuits; and he expended considerable
manual labour in constructing reflecting telescopes. One of these
most valued relics of his mechanical toil is now in the library of
the Royal Society. The result of his studies and experiments was
not fully known before the publication of his “Opticks,” in his
sixty-second year; but it is believed his entire discovery of the
nature of light was made many years before, being at length “put
together out of scattered papers.” The modesty of this great man
was, indeed, the most distinguishing mark of his intellect. Arrogant
satisfaction, or pride of superior genius, never sullied his
greatness. Even in giving this scientific treasure to the world, he
says, he designed to repeat most of his observations with more care
and exactness, and to make some new ones for determining the manner
how the rays of light are bent in their passage by bodies, for making
the fringes of colours with the dark lines between them.

How much are we indebted to the patient perseverance of all the
true discoverers in science! This is the quality of mind which ever
distinguished them. Rashness and presumption, haste to place his
crude theories before the world, and to gain assent to them before
proof, on the other hand, are the sure marks of the empiric or
pretender. The popular author of “The Pursuit of Knowledge under
Difficulties”—a work the young student should carry about with him as
a never-failing stimulus to perseverance—thus admirably treats this
pre-eminent characteristic of the mind of Newton:—“On some occasions
he was wont to say, that, if there was any mental habit or endowment
in which he excelled the generality of men, it was that of patience
in the examination of the facts and phenomena of his subject. This
was merely another form of that teachableness which constituted
the character of the man. He loved truth, and wooed her with the
unwearying ardour of a lover. Other speculators had consulted the
book of nature, principally for the purpose of seeking in it the
defence of some favourite theory: partially, therefore, and hastily,
as one would consult a dictionary. Newton perused it as a volume
altogether worthy of being studied for its own sake. Hence proceeded
both the patience with which he traced its characters, and the
rich and plentiful discoveries with which the search rewarded him.
If he afterwards classified and systematised his knowledge like a
philosopher, he had first, to use his own language, gathered it like
a child.”

This transcendent combination of qualities, modesty, patient
investigation, and indefatigable perseverance, was still more
wondrously shown in his superlative discovery of the theory of
gravitation, than in his promulgation of the laws of light and
vision. The anecdote of his observation of the fall of an apple from
a tree, while sitting in his garden, is among the most familiar of
all anecdotes to general readers. This incident, it was affirmed by
his niece, as well as his friend Dr. Pemberton, occurred in Newton’s
twenty-third year; and it instantly raised in him the inquiry whether
the infinite universe were not held in order and kept in motion by
the very power which drew the apple to the earth.

Galileo had already shown the tendency of all bodies near the earth
to gravitate towards its centre, and had calculated and fixed the
proportions of their speed in descent to their distance from the
earth’s centre. Newton’s general application of Galileo’s rule to
the planets of the solar system led him to regard his conjecture as
strongly probable. He next devoted his powers to the consideration
of its verity, by examining the question whether the force of
gravitation by which the planets preserved their orbits and motions
round the sun would precisely account for the moon’s preservation of
her orbit and motion round the earth. But here the precision of his
calculations was frustrated by the imperfect knowledge then existing
as to the real measurement of the earth—the gravitating centre of
the revolving moon. An empiric would have trumpeted his discovery to
the world, in spite of the fact that this faulty admeasurement of
the earth, by not affording a true calculation of her gravitating
power, failed to lead him to an agreement with truth. Newton was
silent for long years, until a degree of the earth’s latitude was
ascertained, by actual experiment, to be sixty-nine and a half
degrees instead of sixty; he then resumed his calculations, and their
result was that he had probed the grand secret of the laws by which
worlds move in obedience to the suns which are their centres. It
only remains to be observed, as a significant reminder to the young
reader, that—though he may _assent_ to the great doctrine of Newton,
and consider it to be established, he can never fully _know_ its
mathematical and mechanical verity, unless study enables him to read
the “Principia”—the work in which the truth of gravitation and its
laws are demonstrated. Let it be an additional motive to strive for
the ability to read such a book, that in having read it the student
has become acquainted with the greatest effort in abstract truth ever
yet produced by the human intellect.

The moral as well as the intellectual grandeur of the life of Newton
would tempt us to enlarge, but we must merely say, ere we pass on, to
the youthful inquirer—read about Newton, think about Newton, and the
more you know of him the more will your understanding honour him,
your heart love him, and your desire strengthen to approach him in
virtue, wisdom, and usefulness.


SIR WILLIAM HERSCHEL,

[Illustration: SIR WILLIAM HERSCHEL]

Newton’s greatest successor in astronomical discovery, may claim an
equality with him, as a true and noble disciple of perseverance. The
son of a poor Hanoverian musician, he was brought over to England,
with his father, in the band of the Guards. The father returned
to Hanover, but young Herschel remained, and at the age of twenty
began to seek his fortune in this country. After many difficulties,
wanderings from place to place, as a teacher of music in families,
and a few slight glimpses of favour from fortune, he obtained the
office of organist in the Octagon Chapel at Bath. The emoluments
of this situation, with his receipts from tuition of pupils and
other engagements, were such that an ordinary mortal would have been
content “to make himself comfortable” upon them, in worldly phrase.
But ease and competence were not the object of Herschel’s ambition.
In the midst of his wanderings, he had not only striven to acquire
a sound knowledge of English, but of Italian, Latin, and Greek, and
had entered on the study of counterpoint, in order to make himself
a profound theorist, as well as a performer, in music. In order to
comprehend the doctrines of harmonics, he found it necessary to
get some acquaintance with the mathematics; and this led him at
once to the line of study for which his natural genius was best
fitted. On his settlement at Bath, he applied himself with ardour
to these abstract inquiries, and from the mathematics proceeded to
astronomy and optics. Desire to view the wonders of the heavens for
himself made him eager to possess a telescope; and, deeming the
price of a sufficiently powerful one more than he could afford, he
set about making a five-feet reflector, and, after much difficulty,
accomplished his task.

Success only stimulated him to bolder attempts, and he rapidly
constructed telescopes of seven, ten, and twenty-feet focal distance.
Pupils and professional engagements were given up, until he reduced
his income to a bare sufficiency, in order that he might have
more time for the sciences to which he was now become inseparably
attached. So tireless was his perseverance in the fashioning of
mirrors for his telescopes, that he would sit to polish them for
twelve or fourteen hours, without intermission; and, rather than take
his hand from the delicate labour, his sister was requested to put
the little food he ate into his mouth. With one of his seven-feet
reflectors—the most perfect instrument he had constructed—after
having been engaged for a year and a half, at intervals, in a regular
survey of the heavens, he at length made the discovery of the planet
which, until the very recent discovery of “Neptune” by Leverrier and
Adams, was regarded as the most distant member of the solar system.
The Astronomer-Royal, Dr. Maskelyne, to whom Herschel made known what
he had observed, together with his doubts as to the nature of the new
celestial body, first affirmed it to be a comet. In a few months this
error was dissipated, and the grandeur of Herschel’s discovery was
acknowledged by the whole scientific world. King George the Third, in
whose honour he had named the new planet Georgium Sidus (a name which
has been very properly set aside for that of Uranus), conferred upon
him a pension of £300 a year, that he might be enabled to give up
entirely the profession of music; and the son of the poor Hanoverian
musician took his station among the first in the highest of the
sciences. The order of knighthood was afterwards bestowed upon him;
but it could not add to the splendour of the names of either Herschel
or Newton.

Inquiry will put the young reader in possession of a knowledge of
many other interesting and important discoveries of the _persevering_
Herschel. A few pages must be devoted to a brief mention of others
who have benefited mankind by their unremitting labours; and they
must be selected from a list where it is difficult to tell a single
name unmarked by some peculiar excellence—so abundant in exemplars of
meritorious toil is the vast muster-roll of science and mechanical
invention.


REAUMUR,

May be instanced as one of the most industrious toilers for the
advancement of useful science, though he does not take rank with the
unfolders of sublime truths. During a life of seventy-five years
he was incessantly engaged in endeavouring to add something to the
compass of human knowledge and convenience. At one time he is found
pursuing an investigation into the mode of formation and growth of
shells, endeavouring to account for the progressive motion of the
different kinds of testaceous animals; anon, he publishes a “Natural
History of Cobwebs,” evincing a mind capable of the most minute
and ingenious search; and is afterwards found showing the facility
with which iron and steel may be made magnetic by percussion. For
revealing to his countrymen, the French, a method of converting
forged or bar-iron into steel, of making steel of what quality they
pleased, and of rendering even cast-iron ductile, a pension of twelve
hundred livres yearly was settled upon him. This allowance, at his
death, was settled, by his own request, on the Academy of Sciences,
to be applied to the defraying of expenses for future attempts to
improve the arts. He also made known the useful secret of tinning
plates of iron, an article for which the French, till his time, had
been compelled to resort to Germany.

Continuing his researches into natural science, he showed the
means by which marine animals attach themselves to solid bodies;
discussed the cause of the electric effect from the stroke of a
torpedo; displayed the proof that in crabs, lobsters, and crayfish,
nature reproduces a lost claw; set forth a treatise showing, by
experiments, that the digestive process is performed in granivorous
birds by trituration, and in carnivorous by solution; and published
a systematic “History of Insects.” Engaged at one period of life in
proving, by experiment, that the less a cord is twisted the stronger
it is—that is, that the best mode of uniting the threads of a cord
is that which causes their tension to be equal in whatever direction
the cord is strained; we find him, at another period, discovering
the art of preserving eggs, so that they might be kept fresh and fit
for incubation many years, and breeds of fowls propagated at home
or abroad, by the eggs being washed with a varnish of oil, grease,
or any other substance that would effectually stop the pores of the
shell, and prevent the contents from evaporating. Valuable secrets in
the making of glass were also discovered by him; he devised a method
of making porcelain, and showed that the requisite materials were to
be found in France in greater abundance than in the East; and lastly,
he rendered enduring service to science by reducing thermometers to
a common standard, which continental nations gratefully commemorate
by still calling thermometers by his name. A life passed in mental
occupations so multifarious as well as useful, surely entitles
Reaumur to be termed a true scholar of perseverance.


THE HONOURABLE ROBERT BOYLE,

By a life of virtue and usefulness, merits the epithet to which
his birth by courtesy entitled him. He was the youngest son of the
first Earl of Cork, and after being educated at Eton was sent out
to travel on the continent. A residence at Florence at the time of
Galileo’s death, and the almost universal conversation then caused
by the discoveries of that great philosopher, seem to have induced
Boyle’s first attention to science. On returning to this country he
very soon joined a knot of scientific men, who had begun to meet
at each other’s houses, on a certain day in each week, for inquiry
and discussion into what was then called “The New or Experimental
Philosophy.” These weekly meetings eventually gave rise to the Royal
Society of London; but part of the original members of the little
club, a few years after its commencement, removed to Oxford, and
Boyle, influenced by his attachment to these philosophic friends,
in process of time took up his residence in that city. Their weekly
meetings were held in his house; and here he began to prosecute
with earnestness his researches into the nature of air. By his
experiments and invention, the air-pump was first brought into so
useful a form that he may be called its discoverer, though the genius
of others has since greatly improved that important instrument.
He also demonstrated the necessity of the presence of air for the
support of animal life and of combustion; showing not only that
a flame is instantly extinguished beneath an exhausted receiver,
but that even a fish could not live under it, though immersed in
water. His demonstration of the expansibility of air was still more
important. Aristotle, three hundred years before the Christian era,
taught that if air were rarefied till it filled ten times its usual
space, it would become fire. Boyle succeeded in dilating a portion
of the air of the common atmosphere, till it filled nearly fourteen
thousand times its natural space.

His other discoveries were numerous, every hour of his existence
might be said to be devoted to usefulness: and his wealth and
station, so far from disposing him to ease and inertion, were nobly
turned by him into grand aids for the advancement of knowledge. Mr.
Craik thus admirably sums up his life of effort:—“From his boyhood
till his death he may be said to have been almost constantly occupied
in making philosophical experiments; collecting and ascertaining
facts in natural science; inventing or improving instruments for the
examination of nature; maintaining a regular correspondence with
scientific men in all parts of Europe; receiving the daily visits of
great numbers of the learned, both of his own and other countries;
perusing and studying not only all the new works that appeared in
the large and rapidly widening department of natural history and
mathematical and experimental physics, including medicine, anatomy,
chemistry, geography, &c., but many others, relating especially to
theology and oriental literature; and, lastly, writing so profusely
upon all these subjects, that those of his works alone which have
been preserved and collected, independently of many others that are
lost, fill, in one edition, six large quarto volumes. So vast an
amount of literary performance, from a man who was at the same time
so much of a public character, and gave so considerable a portion
of his time to the service of others, shows strikingly what may be
done by industry, _perseverance_, and such a method of life as never
suffers an hour of the day to run to waste.”

The lives of Copernicus, Tycho Brahe, Galileo, and Kepler, among
astronomers; of Napier of Murchiston, the inventor of logarithms; of
Dolland and Ramsden, the improvers of optical glasses; of Cavendish,
the discoverer of the composition of water; of Linnæus and Cuvier,
the greatest naturalists; of Lavoisier, Fourcroy, Black, and, indeed,
a host of modern chemists; might be singly and in order adduced as
inspiring lessons of perseverance. The young inquirer, if he have
caught a spark of zeal from the ardour of the tireless minds we have
hastily endeavoured to portray, will, if he act worthily, strive to
make himself acquainted more fully with the doings of these and other
great men, and “gird up the loins of his mind” to follow them in
their glorious path of wisdom and beneficence.




CHAPTER VI.

MEN OF BUSINESS.


Examples of a successful pursuit of wealth, either from the
beginnings of a moderate fortune, or from absolute penury, are
abundant. A life devoted to the acquirement of money, for its own
sake, cannot be made the subject of moral eulogy; it can only be
introduced among the “Triumphs of Perseverance,” as a proof of the
efficacy of that quality of the mind to enable the wealth-winner
to compass his resolves. It by no means follows, however, that a
career towards opulence is impelled by the mere sordid passion
for gain. Happily, among those who have started with a moderate
fortune, progressive increase in riches has often been found united
with increasing purposes of the noblest philanthropy and public
beneficence; while the manly aim for independence has equally
distinguished many who have risen to wealth from poverty. A brief
rehearsal of the biographies of two persons, of widely different
station and character, but whose names have alike become inseparably
connected with the history of the first commercial city in the world,
will suffice to illustrate our position.


SIR THOMAS GRESHAM,

The younger son of Sir Richard, who was a knight, alderman, sheriff,
and Lord Mayor of London, and a prosperous merchant, had the twofold
example set him by his father, of an intelligent pursuit of trade,
and of public spirit and munificence. He was sent to Cambridge,
distinguished himself in study, and might, undoubtedly, have risen to
reputation in one of the learned professions; but, by his father’s
wish, he turned his attention to business, and was admitted a member
of the Mercers’ Company at the age of twenty-four. Having, through
his father’s eminence as a merchant, succeeded in obtaining the
trust of agent to King Edward the Sixth, for taking up money of the
merchants of Antwerp, he quickly discerned the abuses under which
the king’s interest suffered. He proposed methods for preventing the
Flemish merchants from extorting unfair commissions and brokages, and
so turned the current of advantage to the king’s favour, that the
young prince was enabled to pay all the debts for which his father
and the Protector—Somerset—had left him responsible. During the short
reign of Edward, this active and enterprising merchant made forty
journeys from England to Antwerp; and, by the application of his
genius, retrieved English commerce from the disadvantage into which
it had fallen by mismanagement at home, and the superior shrewdness
of the Netherland merchants. The precious metals had become scarce in
our country, but Gresham brought them back again; our commodities
were low in price, and foreign ones high, but he reversed their
conditions of sale: while the king’s credit, from being very low
abroad, was, by Gresham’s skill, raised so high, that he could have
borrowed what sums he pleased. For such services the young and acute
negotiator had a pension of £100 a year appointed him for life, and
estates to the value of £300 a year were also conferred upon him by
the king.

At the accession of Mary, Gresham was discharged from his agency;
but, on his drawing up a memorial, and its allegements being proved,
he was re-instated. Queen Elizabeth immediately re-engaged him, at
her accession, and employed him to provide and buy up arms for the
national defence. She knighted him a year afterwards, and he then
built himself the mansion known by his name in Bishopsgate Street;
and, till lately, occupied by the “Gresham professors.”

His noblest public work was performed soon after. His father had
striven to move King Henry the Eighth to build an Exchange for the
city merchants, who then met in the open air in Lombard Street, but
could not. Sir Thomas Gresham now publicly proposed, if the citizens
would purchase a piece of ground large enough, and in the proper
place, to build an Exchange at his own expense, with covered walks,
and all necessary conveniences for the assemblage of merchants. This
was done; the site was cleared; Gresham himself laid the foundation
stone; and Queen Elizabeth, when the building was complete, “attended
by nobility, came from Somerset House, and caused it, by trumpet and
herald, to be proclaimed the ‘Royal Exchange.’” This building, as our
young readers know, was burnt down some years ago, and the present
stately fabric, opened by Queen Victoria, has been erected on its
site.

About the time that the building of the Royal Exchange was commenced,
Gresham was again employed to take up moneys for the royal use at
Antwerp. Experience had so fully shown him the evil of pursuing this
system, that he at length persuaded the Queen to discontinue it,
and to borrow of her own merchants in the city of London. Yet his
views were so much in advance of the contracted commercial spirit
of that age, that the London citizens, in their common hall, blind
to their own interests, negatived his proposition when it was first
made to them. But, on more mature consideration, several merchants
and aldermen raised £16,000, and lent it to the Queen for six months,
at six per cent. interest; and the loan was prolonged for six months
more, at the same interest, with brokage. This illustrious London
citizen, by his superior intelligence, thus opened the way for
increasing others’ as well as his own gains.

Sir Thomas Gresham’s successful negotiations issued in so large
an increase of his own wealth, that he purchased large estates in
several counties, and bought Osterley Park, near Brentford, where
he built a large mansion, in which he was accustomed to receive
the visits of Elizabeth. Even here the ideas of the merchant were
predominant. “The house,” says a writer of the period, “standeth
in a parke, well wooded and garnished with many faire ponds, which
affoorded not onely fish and fowle, as swannes and other water fowle,
but also great use for milles, as paper milles, oyle milles, and corn
milles.” On his retirement to Osterley, he transformed his residence
in Bishopsgate Street into a “college,” for the abode of seven
bachelor professors, who were to read lectures there on “divinity,
law, physic, astronomy, geometry, music, and rhetoric,” and to have
£50 each per year.

He was the richest commoner in England—such were what is usually
termed “the substantial” rewards of his perseverance; while his name
deserves lasting honour as the patron of learning, and the exemplar
of merchant-beneficence. He left, by will, not only ample funds for
continuing his “professorships,” but endowments for almshouses, and
yearly sums for ten of the city prisons and hospitals.


JAMES LACKINGTON,

[Illustration: JAMES LACKINGTON]

The son of a journeyman shoemaker and of a weaver’s daughter, passed
his early years amidst circumstances which must have enduringly
impressed him with the miseries of vice and poverty. His father was
a selfish and habitual drunkard, and his mother frequently worked
nineteen or twenty hours out of the four-and-twenty to support her
family. He was the eldest child of a numerous family, and was put two
or three years to a dame’s school; but was less intent on learning
than on “getting on in the world,” even while a boy. He heard a
pieman cry his wares, and soon proposed to a baker to sell pies for
him; and so successful did young Lackington prove as a pie-vender,
that he heard the baker declare, a twelvemonth after, that he had
been the means of extricating him from embarrassment. A boyish prank
put an end to this engagement; and when the baker wished to renew
it Lackington’s father insisted on placing him at the stall. Again,
however, his pedlar inclinations, which in after life led him to
affluence, rescued him from the disagreeable treatment he expected
to receive under his father’s rule. He heard a man cry almanacks
in the street, and importuned his father till he obtained leave to
start on the same itinerant enterprise. In this he succeeded so well
that he deeply aggrieved the other venders, who, as he tells us in
his very whimsical but interesting biography, would have “done him
a mischief had he not possessed a light pair of heels.” Resolute
on not continuing at home, he persuaded his father, at length, to
bind him apprentice with a shoemaker in a neighbouring town, and at
fourteen years of age sat down to learn his trade.

We will not follow this singular specimen of human nature, spoilt
by want of education and by evil example, through all the vagaries
of his youth. Taking him up at four-and-twenty, after he had
experienced considerable changes in religious feeling, and gathered
some smatterings of knowledge from reading, we find him marrying,
and beginning the world the next morning with one halfpenny. Yet
he and his wife set cheerfully to work, he tells us; and by great
industry and self-denial, they not only earned a living, but paid
off a debt of forty shillings, which was somewhat summarily claimed
by a friend of whom he had borrowed that sum. Trials very soon fell
to his lot which tended to make him deeply thoughtful. His wife was
ill for six months; and, at the end of that period, he was compelled
to remove her from Bristol to Taunton, for her health’s sake. During
two years and a half the poor woman was removed five times to and
from Taunton without permanent recovery; and Lackington, despairing
of an amendment of his circumstances under such discouragements,
resolved to leave his native district. He therefore gave his wife
all the money he had, except what he thought would suffice to bring
him to London; and, mounting a stage coach, reached town with but
half-a-crown in his pocket. He got work the next morning, saved
enough in a month to bring up his wife, and she had tolerable health,
and obtained “binding work” from his employer.

Lackington was now fairly entered on the path to prosperity. His
partner was a pattern of self-denial and economy; they began to save
money, bought clothes, and then household furniture, left lodgings,
and had a house of their own. A friend, not long after, proposed that
Lackington should take a little shop and parlour, which were “to let”
in Featherstone-street, City-road, and commence master shoemaker.
Lackington agreed, but also formed the resolution to sell old books.
With his own scanty collection, a bagful of old volumes he purchased
for a guinea, and his scraps of leather, altogether worth about
5_l._, he accordingly commenced master tradesman. He soon sold off,
and increased his stock of books; and next borrowed 5_l._ of John
Wesley’s people—“a sum of money kept on purpose to lend out for three
months, without interest, to such of their society whose characters
were good, and who wanted temporary relief.” Much to his shame he
traduces the character of the philanthropic Wesley and of his brother
religionists, in his “Confessions,” even while acknowledging that
this benevolent loan was “of great service” to him. He afterwards
endeavoured to make the _amende honorable_, but the mode in which it
was made was as unadmirable as his ungrateful offence. But, to return
to his narrative.

“In our new situation,” says he, “we lived in a very frugal manner,
often dining on potatoes, and quenching our thirst with water, being
determined, if possible, to make some provision for such dismal times
as sickness and shortness of work, which had often been our lot, and
might be again.” In six months he became worth five-and-twenty pounds
in old book stock, removed into Chiswell-street, to a more commodious
shop, though the street, he says, was then (in 1775) a dull street,
gave up shoemaking, “turned his leather into books,” and soon began
to have a great sale. Another series of reverses, during which his
wife died, his shop was closed, while he himself was prostrate with
fever, and was robbed by nurses, only served to sharpen his intents
and strengthen his perseverance, when he recovered. His second
marriage, with an intelligent woman, he found of immense advantage,
since his new partner was a very efficient helpmate in the book-shop.
Next, his friend Dennis became partaker in his business, and advanced
a small capital, by which they “doubled stock,” and printed their
first catalogue of 12,000 volumes. They took 20_l._ the first week,
and Dennis then advanced 200_l._ more towards the trade; but, after
two years, Lackington was left once more to himself, his friend being
weary of the business. A resolution not to give credit gave him
great difficulty, he says, for at least seven years, but he carried
his plan at last, principally by selling at very small profits. His
business premises were successively enlarged, and his sales likewise,
until his trade and himself became wonders. At the age of fifty-two
he went out of business, leaving his cousin head of the firm. He sold
100,000 volumes annually, during the latter years of his personal
attention to trade, kept his carriage, purchased two estates, and
built himself a genteel house. He once more became a professor of
religion, on retiring from business, and built several chapels.
He was, in the close of life, benevolent in visiting the sick and
indigent, and in relieving the distressed.

“As the first king of Bohemia kept his country shoes by him to
remind him from whence he was taken,” says the bookseller, in his
“Confessions,” “so I have put a motto on the doors of my carriage,
constantly to remind me to what I am indebted for my prosperity, viz.
‘Small profits do great things;’ and reflecting on the means by which
I have been enabled to support a carriage, adds not a little to the
pleasure of riding in it.” Alluding to the stories that were rife
respecting his success, attributing it to his purchasing a “fortunate
lottery-ticket,” or “finding bank-notes in an old book,” he says,
very emphatically, “I found the whole that I am possessed of,
in—_small profits_, bound by _industry_, and clasped by _economy_.”

[Illustration: Decoration]




CHAPTER VII.

PHILANTHROPISTS.


One conviction forms the basis of all correct admiration for the
heroism and intrepidity of scientific discoverers, the marvellous
inventions of mechanicians; the sublime enthusiasm of poets, artists,
and musicians; the laborious devotion of scholars; and even of the
intelligent industry of the accumulators of wealth: it is that all
their efforts and achievements tend, by the law of our nature,
to the amelioration of man’s condition. In every mind swayed by
reflection, and not by impulse or prejudice, the world’s admiration
for warriors is regarded as mistaken, because the deeds of the
soldier are the infliction of suffering and destruction, spring from
the most evil passions, and serve but to keep up the real hindrances
of civilization and human happiness. Statues and columns erected
in honour of conquerors, excellent as they may be for the display
of art, serve, therefore, in every correct mind, for subjects of
regretful rather than encouraging and satisfactory contemplation. The
self-sacrificing enterprises of the philanthropist, on the contrary,
create in every properly regulated mind, still purer admiration,
still more profound and enduring esteem, than even the noblest and
grandest efforts of the children of Mind and Imagination. The DIVINE
EXEMPLAR himself is at the head of their class; and they seem,
of all the sons of men, most transcendently to reflect his image,
because their deeds are direct acts of mercy and goodness, and misery
and suffering flee at their approach. Harbingers of the benign reign
of Human Brotherhood which the popular spirit of our age devoutly
regards as the eventual destiny of the world, they will be venerated,
and their memories cherished and loved, when laurelled conquerers
are mentioned no more with praise, or are forgotten. Emulation is
sometimes termed a motive of questionable morality; but to emulate
the high and holy in enterprises of self-sacrificing beneficence can
never be an unworthy passion; for half the value of a good man’s life
would be lost, if his example did not serve to fill others with such
a plenitude of love for his goodness, as to impel them to imitate him.

It is the example of the philanthropist, then, that we commend, above
all other examples, to the imitation of all who are beginning life.
We would say, scorn indolence, ignorance, and reckless imprudence
that makes you dependent on others’ effort instead of your own; but,
more than all, scorn selfishness and a life useless to man, your
brother, cleave to knowledge, industry, and refinement; but, beyond
all, cleave to goodness.

In a world where so much is wrong—where, for ages, the cupidity of
some, and the ignorance and improvidence of a greater number—has
increased the power of wrong, it need not be said how dauntless must
be the soul of perseverance needed to overcome this wrong by the
sole and only effectual efforts of gentleness and goodness. That
wisdom—deeply calculating wisdom—not impulsive and indiscriminate
“charity,” as it is falsely named—should also lend its calm but
energetic guidance to him who aims to assist in removing the miseries
of the world, must be equally evident. To understand to what morally
resplendent deeds this dauntless spirit can conduct, when thus guided
by wisdom, and armed with the sole power of gentleness, we need to
fix our observance but on one name—the most worshipful soldier of
humanity our honoured land has ever produced: the true champion of
_persevering_ goodness.


JOHN HOWARD,

Inheriting a handsome competence from his father, whom he lost
while young, went abroad early, and in Italy acquired a taste for
art. He made purchases of such specimens of the great masters as
his means would allow, and embellished therewith his paternal seat
of Cardington, in Bedfordshire. His first wife, who had attended
him with the utmost kindness during a severe illness, and whom,
though much older than himself, he had married from a principle of
gratitude, died within three years of their union; and to relieve
his mind from the melancholy occasioned by her death, he resolved on
leaving England for another tour. The then recent earthquake which
had laid Lisbon in ruins, rendered Portugal a clime of interest
with him, and he set sail for that country. The packet, however,
was captured by a French privateer; and he and other prisoners
were carried into Brest, and placed in the castle. They had been
kept forty hours without food or water before entering the filthy
dungeon into which they were cast, and it was still a considerable
time before a joint of mutton was thrown into the midst of them,
which, for want of the accommodation even of a solitary knife, they
were obliged to tear to pieces and gnaw like dogs. For nearly a week
Howard and his companions were compelled to lie on the floor of this
dungeon, with nothing but straw to shelter them from its noxious and
unwholesome damps. He was then removed to another town where British
prisoners were kept; and though permitted to reside in the town on
his “parole,” or word of honour, he had evidence, he says, that many
hundreds of his countrymen perished in their imprisonment, and that,
at one place, thirty-six were buried in a hole in one day. He was
at length permitted to return home, but it was upon his promise to
go back to France, if his own government should refuse to exchange
him for a French naval officer. As he was only a private individual,
it was doubtful whether government would consent to this; and he
desired his friends to forbear the congratulations with which they
welcomed his return, assuring them he should perform his promise, if
government expressed a refusal. Happily the negotiation terminated
favourably, and Howard felt himself, once more, at complete freedom
in his native land.

It is to this event, comprising much personal suffering for himself,
and the grievous spectacle of so much distress endured by his sick
and dying fellow-countrymen in bonds, that the first great emotion
in the mind of this exalted philanthropist must be dated. Yet, like
many deep thoughts which have resulted in noble actions, Howard’s
grand life-thought lay a long time in the germ within the recesses of
his reflective faculty. He first returned to his Cardington estate,
and, together with his delight in the treasures of art, occupied his
mind with meteorological observations, which he followed up with such
assiduity as to draw upon himself some notice from men of science,
and to be chosen a Fellow of the Royal Society.

After his second marriage, he continued to reside upon his estate,
and to improve and beautify it. The grounds were, indeed, laid
out with a degree of taste only equalled on the estates of the
nobility. But it was impossible for such a nature as Howard’s
to be occupied solely with a consideration of his pleasures and
comforts. His tenantry were the constant objects of his care, and
in the improvement of their habitations and modes of life he found
delightful employment for by far the greater portion of his time.
In his beneficent plans for the amelioration of the condition of
the poor he was nobly assisted by the second Mrs. Howard, who was a
woman of exemplary and self-sacrificing benevolence. One act alone
affords delightful proof of this. She sold her jewels soon after her
marriage, and put the money into a purse called, by herself and her
husband, “the charity-purse,” from the consecration of its contents
to the relief of the poor and destitute.

The death of this excellent woman plunged him again into sorrow,
from which he, at first, sought relief in watching over the nurture
of the infant son she had left him, having breathed her last soon
after giving birth to the child. When his son was old enough to be
transferred entirely to the care of a tutor, Howard renewed his
visits to the continent. His journal contains proof that his mind
was deeply engaged in reflection on all he saw; but neither yet
does the master-thought of his life appear to have strengthened to
such a degree as to make itself very evident in the workings of his
heart and understanding. His election to the office of high sheriff
of the county of Bedford, on his return, seems to have been the
leading occurrence in his life, judging by the influence it threw on
the tone of his thinkings and the character of his acts, to the end
of his mortal career. He was forty-six years of age at the time of
his election to this office, intellectual culture had refined his
character, and much personal trial and affliction had deepened his
experience: the devotion of such a man as John Howard to his great
errand of philanthropy was not, therefore, any vulgar and merely
impulsive enthusiasm. We have seen that the germ of his design had
lain for years in his mind, scarcely fructifying or unfolding itself,
except in the kindly form of homely charity. The power was now about
to be breathed upon it which should quicken it into the mightiest
energy of human goodness.

He thus records the grievances he now began to grow ardent for
removing: “The distress of prisoners, of which there are few who
have not some imperfect idea, came more immediately under my notice
when I was sheriff of the county of Bedford; and the circumstance
which excited me to activity in their behalf was, the seeing some,
who by the verdict of juries were declared _not guilty_—some, on whom
the grand jury did not find such an appearance of guilt as subjected
them to trial—and some whose prosecutors did not appear against
them—after having been confined for months, dragged back to gaol, and
locked up again till they could pay _sundry fees_ to the gaoler, the
clerk of assize, &c. In order to redress this hardship, I applied
to the justices of the county for a salary to the gaoler in lieu of
his fees. The bench were properly affected with the grievance, and
willing to grant the relief desired; but they wanted a precedent for
charging the county with the expense. I therefore rode into several
neighbouring counties in search of a precedent; but I soon learned
that the same injustice was practised in them; and looking into the
prisons, I beheld scenes of calamity which I grew daily more and
more anxious to alleviate.” How free from violence of emotion and
exaggerated expression is his statement; how calmly, rationally, and
thoughtfully he commenced his glorious enterprise!

He commences, soon after this, a series of journeys for the
inspection of English prisons; and visits, successively, the gaols
of Cambridge, Huntingdon, Northampton, Leicester, Nottingham, Derby,
Stafford, Warwick, Worcester, Gloucester, Oxford, and Buckingham.
In many of the gaols he found neither court-yard, water, beds, nor
even straw, for the use of the prisoners: no sewers, most miserable
provisions, and those extremely scanty, and the whole of the rooms
gloomy, filthy, and loathsome. The greatest oppressions and cruelties
were practised on the wretched inmates: they were heavily ironed
for trivial offences, and frequently confined in dungeons under
ground. The Leicester gaol presented more inhuman features than any
other; the free ward for debtors who could not afford to pay for
better accommodation, was a long dungeon called a cellar, down seven
steps—damp, and having but two windows in it, the largest about a
foot square; the rooms in which the felons were confined night and
day were also dungeons from five to seven steps under ground.

In the course of another tour he visited the gaols of Hertford,
Berkshire, Wiltshire, Dorsetshire, Hampshire, and Sussex; set out
again to revisit the prisons of the Midlands; spent a fortnight in
viewing the gaols of London and Surrey; and then went once more on
the same great errand of mercy into the west of England. Shortly
after his return he was examined before a Committee of the whole
House of Commons, gave full and satisfactory answers to the questions
proposed to him, and was then called before the bar of the House to
receive from the Speaker the assurance “that the House were very
sensible of the humanity and zeal which had led him to visit the
several gaols of this kingdom, and to communicate to the House the
interesting observations he had made upon that subject.”

The intention of the Legislature to proceed to the correction of
prison abuses, which the noble philanthropist might infer from this
expression of thanks, did not cause him to relax in the pursuit
of the high mission he was now so earnestly entered upon. After
examining thoroughly the shameless abuses of the Marshalsea, in
London, he proceeded to Durham, from thence through Northumberland,
Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Lancashire, and inspected not only
the prisons in those counties, but a third time went through the
degraded gaols of the Midlands. A week’s rest at Cardington, and
away he departs to visit the prisons in Kent, and to examine all
he had not yet entered in London. North and South Wales and the
gaols of Chester, and again Worcester and Oxford, he next surveys,
and discovers another series of subjects for the exertion of his
benevolence.

“Seeing,” says he, in his uniform and characteristic vein of
modesty, “in two or three of the _county gaols_ some poor creatures
whose aspect was singularly deplorable, and asking the cause of
it, I was answered they were lately brought from the _Bridewells_.
This started a fresh subject of inquiry. I resolved to inspect the
Bridewells; and for that purpose I travelled again into the counties
where I had been, and indeed into all the rest, examining _houses
of correction and city and town gaols_. I beheld in many of them,
as well as in county gaols, a complication of distress; but my
attention was particularly fixed by the gaol-fever and small-pox
which I saw prevailing to the destruction of multitudes, not only of
felons in their dungeons, but of debtors also.” His holy mission now
comprehended for the philanthropist the enterprise of lessening the
disease as well as unjust and inhuman treatment of prisoners.

The most striking scene of wrong detailed in any of his narratives
is in the account of the “Clink” prison of Plymouth, a part of the
town gaol. This place was seventeen feet by eight, and five feet and
a half high. It was utterly dark, and had no air except what could
be derived through an extremely small wicket in the door. To this
wicket, the dimensions of which were about seven inches by five,
three prisoners under sentence of transportation came by turns to
breathe, being confined in that wretched hole for nearly two months.
When Howard visited this place the door had not been opened for five
weeks. With considerable difficulty he entered, and with deeply
wounded feelings beheld an emaciated human being, the victim of
barbarity, who had been confined there ten weeks. This unfortunate
creature, who was under sentence of transportation, declared to the
humane visitor who thus risked his health and was happy to forego
ease and comfort to relieve the oppressed sufferer, that he would
rather have been hanged than thrust into that loathsome dungeon.

The electors of Bedford, two years after Howard had held the
shrievalty of their county, urged him to become a candidate for the
representation of their borough in Parliament. He gave a reluctant
consent, but through unfair dealing was unsuccessful. We may, for a
moment, regret that the great philanthropist was not permitted to
introduce into the Legislature of England measures for the relief of
the oppressed suggested by his own large sympathies and experience;
but it was far better that he was freed from the shackles of
attendance on debates, and spared for ministration not only to the
sufferings of the injured in England but in Europe.

He had long purposed to give to the world in a printed form the
result of his laborious investigations into the state of prisons in
this country; but “conjecturing,” he says, “that something useful
to his purpose might be collected abroad, he laid aside his papers
and travelled into France, Flanders, Holland, and Germany.” We have
omitted to state that he had already visited many of the prisons
in Scotland and Ireland. At Paris he gained admission to some of
the prisons with extreme difficulty; but to get access to the
state prisons the jealousy of the governments rendered it almost
impossible, and under any circumstances dangerous. The intrepid heart
of Howard, however, was girt up to adventure, and he even dared to
attempt an entrance into the infamous Bastille itself! “I knocked
hard,” he says, “at the outer gate, and immediately went forward
through the guard to the drawbridge before the entrance of the
castle; but while I was contemplating this gloomy mansion, an officer
came out of the castle much surprised, and I was forced to retreat
through the mute guard, and thus regained that freedom, which, for
one locked up within those walls, it would be next to impossible to
obtain.” In the space of four centuries, from the foundation to the
destruction of the Bastille, it has been observed that Howard was
the only person ever compelled to quit it with reluctance.

By taking advantage of some regulations of the Paris Parliament,
he succeeded in gaining admission to other prisons, and found even
greater atrocities committed there than in the very worst gaols in
England. Flanders presented a striking contrast. “However rigorous
they may be,” says he, speaking of the regulations for the prisons
of Brussels, “yet their great care and attention to their prisons is
worthy of commendation: all fresh and clean, no gaol distemper, no
prisoners ironed. The bread allowance far exceeds that of any of our
gaols; every prisoner here has two pounds of bread per day, soup once
every day, and on Sunday one pound of meat.” He notes afterwards that
he “carefully visited some Prussian, Austrian, and Hessian gaols,”
and “with the utmost difficulty” gained access to “many dismal
abodes” of prisoners.

Returning to England, he travelled through every county repursuing
his mission, and after devoting three months to a renewed inspection
of the London prisons again set out for the continent. Our space will
not allow of a record of the numerous evils he chronicles in these
renewed visits. The prisoners of Switzerland, but more than all, of
Holland, afforded him a relief to the vision of horrors he witnessed
elsewhere. We must find room for some judicious observations he
makes on his return from this tour. “When I formerly made the tour
of Europe,” are his words, “I seldom had occasion to envy foreigners
anything I saw with respect to their _situation_, their _religion_,
_manners_, or _government_. In my late journeys to view their
_prisons_ I was sometimes put to the blush for my native country.
The reader will scarcely feel, from my narration, the same emotions
of shame and regret as the comparison excited in me on beholding
the difference with my own eyes; but from the account I have given
him of foreign prisons, he may judge whether a design for reforming
their own be merely visionary—whether _idleness_, _debauchery_,
_disease_, and _famine_, be the necessary attendants of a prison,
or only connected with it in our ideas for want of a more perfect
knowledge and more enlarged views. I hope, too, that he will do me
the justice to think that neither an indiscriminate admiration of
every thing foreign, nor a fondness for censuring every thing at
home, has influenced me to adopt the language of a panegyrist in
this part of my work, or that of a complainant in the rest. Where I
have commended I have mentioned my reasons for so doing; and I have
dwelt, perhaps, more minutely upon the management of foreign prisons
because it was more agreeable to praise than to condemn. Another
motive induced me to be very particular in my accounts of _foreign
houses of correction_, especially those of the freest states. It was
to counteract a notion prevailing among us that compelling prisoners
to work, especially in public, was inconsistent with the principles
of English liberty; at the same time that taking away the lives of
such numbers, either by executions or the diseases of our prisons,
seems to make little impression upon us; of such force are custom
and prejudice in silencing the voice of good sense and humanity. I
have only to add that, fully sensible of the imperfections which must
attend the cursory survey of a traveller, it was my study to remedy
that defect by a constant attention to the one object of my pursuit
alone during the whole of my two last journeys abroad.”

He did not allow himself a single day’s rest on returning to England,
but immediately recommenced his work here. He notes some pleasing
improvements, particularly in the Nottingham gaol, since his last
preceding visit; but narrates other discoveries of a most revolting
description. The gaol at Knaresborough was in the ruined castle, and
had but two rooms without a window. The keeper lived at a distance,
there being no accommodation for him in the prison. The debtors’ gaol
was horrible; it consisted of only one room difficult of access,
had an earthen floor, no fire-place, and there was a common sewer
from the town running through it uncovered! In this miserable and
disgusting hole Howard learned that an officer had been confined some
years before, who took with him his dog to defend him from vermin:
his face was, however, much disfigured by their attacks, and the dog
was actually destroyed by them.

At length he prepared to print his “State of the Prisons of England
and Wales, with preliminary observations, and an Account of some
Foreign Prisons.” In this laborious and valuable work, he was largely
assisted by the excellent Dr. Aikin, a highly congenial mind; and
it was completed in a form which, even in a literary point of view,
makes it valuable. The following very brief extract from it, is full
of golden reflection: “Most gentlemen who, when they are told of the
misery which our prisoners suffer, content themselves with saying,
‘_Let them take care to keep out_,’ prefaced, perhaps, with an angry
prayer, seem not duly sensible of the favour of Providence, which
distinguishes them from the sufferers: they do not remember that we
are required to imitate our gracious Heavenly Parent, who is ‘_kind
to the unthankful and the evil_!’ They also forget the vicissitudes
of human affairs; the unexpected changes, to which all men are
liable; and that those whose circumstances are affluent, may, in
time, be reduced to indigence, and become debtors and prisoners.”

As soon as his book was published he presented copies of it to most
of the principal persons in the kingdom,—thus devoting his wealth, in
another form, to the cause of humanity. When it is recounted that he
had not only spent large sums in almost incessant travelling, during
four years, but had paid the prison fees of numbers who could not
otherwise have been liberated, although their periods of sentence had
transpired, some idea may be formed of the heart that was within this
great devotee of mercy and goodness—the purest of all worships.

The spirits of all reflecting men were roused by this book: the
Parliament passed an act for the better regulation of the “hulk”
prisons; and on Howard’s visiting the hulks and detecting the
evasions practised by the superintendents, the government proceeded
to rectify the abuses. Learning that government projected further
prison reforms, he again set out for the continent to gain additional
information in order to lay it before the British Parliament. An
accident at the Hague confined him to his room for six weeks, by
throwing him into an inflammatory fever; but he was no sooner
recovered than he proceeded to enter on his work anew, by visiting
the prison at Rotterdam,—departing thence through Osnaburgh and
Hanover, into Germany, Prussia, Bohemia, Austria, Italy, Switzerland,
and back through France, again reaching England. Not to enumerate
any of his statements respecting his prison visits, let us point
the young reader to the answer he gave to Prince Henry of Prussia,
who, in the course of his first conversation with the earnest
philanthropist, asked him whether he ever went to any public place
in the evening, after the labours of the day were over. “Never,” he
replied, “as I derive more pleasure from doing my duty than from any
amusement whatever.” What a thorough putting-on of the great martyr
spirit there was in the life of this pure-souled man!

Listen, too, to the evidence of his careful employment of the
faculty of reason, while thus enthusiastically devoted to the
tenderest offices of humanity: “I have frequently been asked what
precautions I used to preserve myself from infection in the prisons
and hospitals which I visit. I here answer once for all, that next
to the free goodness and mercy of the Author of my being, temperance
and cleanliness are my preservatives. Trusting in Divine Providence,
and being myself in the way of my duty, I visit the most noxious
cells, and while thus employed ‘_I fear no evil_!’ I never enter
an hospital or prison before breakfast, and in an offensive room I
seldom draw my breath deeply.”

Mark his intrepid championship of Truth, too, as well as of Mercy.
He was dining at Vienna, with the English ambassador to the Austrian
court, and one of the ambassador’s party, a German, had been uttering
some praises of the Emperor’s abolition of torture. Howard declared
it was only to establish a worse torture, and instanced an Austrian
prison which, he said, was “as bad as the black hole at Calcutta,”
and that prisoners were only taken from it when they confessed what
was laid to their charge. “Hush!” said the English ambassador (Sir
Robert Murray Keith), “your words will be reported to his Majesty!”
“What!” exclaimed Howard, “shall my tongue be tied from speaking
truth by any king or emperor in the world? I repeat what I asserted,
and maintain its veracity.” Profound silence ensued, and “every one
present,” says Dr. Brown, “admired the intrepid boldness of the man
of humanity.”

Another return to England, another survey of prisons here, and he
sets out on his fourth continental tour of humanity, travelling
through Denmark, Sweden, Russia, Poland, and then, again, Holland
and Germany. Another general and complete revisitation of prisons in
England followed, and then a fifth continental pilgrimage of goodness
through Portugal, Spain, France, the Netherlands, and Holland. During
his absence from England this time, his friends proposed to erect a
monument to him; but he was gloriously great in humility as in truth,
benevolence, and intrepidity. “Oh, why could not my friends,” says
he, in writing to them, “who know how much I detest such parade, have
stopped such a hasty measure?... It deranges and confounds all my
schemes. My exaltation is my fall—my misfortune.”

[Illustration: JOHN HOWARD.]

He summed up the number of miles he had travelled for the reform of
prisons, on his return to England after his journey, and another
re-examination of the prisons at home, and found that the total
was 42,033. Glorious _perseverance_! But he is away again! having
found a new object for the yearnings of his ever-expanding heart.
He conceived, from inquiries of his medical friends, that that most
dreadful scourge of man’s race—the plague—could be arrested in its
destructive course. He visits Holland, France, Italy, Malta, Zante,
the Levant, Turkey, Venice, Austria, Germany, and returns also by
Holland to England. The narrative glows with interest in this tour;
but the young reader—and how can he resist it if he have a heart to
love what is most deserving of love—must turn to one of the larger
biographies of Howard for the circumstances. Alas! a stroke was
prepared for him on his return. His son, his darling son, had become
disobedient, progressed fearfully in vice, and his father found him a
raving maniac!

Howard’s only refuge from this poignant affliction was in the renewal
of the great mission of his life. He again visited the prisons of
Ireland and Scotland, and left England to renew his humane course
abroad, but never to return. From Amsterdam this tour extended to
Cherson, in Russian Tartary. Attending one afflicted with the plague
there, he fell ill, and in a few days breathed his last. He wished
to be buried where he died, and without pomp or monument: “Lay me
quietly in the earth,” said he; “place a sun-dial over my grave,
and let me be forgotten!” Who would not desire at death that he had
forgone every evanescent pleasure a life of selfishness could bring,
to live and die like John Howard?




CONCLUSION.


Work, and the true nobility of being devoted to it, distinguished
every exemplar recorded in our sketch; and no name of eminence or
excellence can be selected in human annals who has ever used the
phrase, which can only console idiots, that “he is perfectly happy,
for he has nothing to do, and nothing to think about!” “Nothing to
do!” in a world whose elements are, as yet, but partially subdued
by man, and whose happiness can be augmented so incalculably by the
perfecting of his dominion over Nature. “Nothing to think about!”
when language, and poetry, and art, and music, and science, and
invention, afford ecstatic occupation for thought which could not
be exhausted if a man’s life were even extended on the earth to a
million of years. “Nothing to do, and nothing to think about!” while
millions are doing and thinking,—for a human creature to profess that
he derives pleasure from such a state of consciousness, is to confess
his willingness to be fed, clothed, and attended by others, while he
is meanly and despicably indolent and degradingly dependent.

Young reader, spurn the indulgence of a thought so unworthy of a
human being! Remember, that happiness, worth the name, can never
be gained unless in the discharge of duty, or under the sense of
duty done. And work is duty—thy duty—the duty of all mankind.
Whatever may be a man’s situation, from the lowliest to the highest
he has a work to perform as a bounden duty. Such was glorious
Alfred’s conviction as a king: such was Lackington’s conviction as
a tradesman. For every diversity of mind and genius the universe in
which we live affords work, and the peculiar work for which each mind
is filled becomes its bounden duty by natural laws. “First of all we
ought to do _our own duty_—but, first of all,” were the memorable
death-bed words of Canova; and the conviction they expressed
constituted the soul-spring of every illustrious man’s life. The
life of Canova was—work: so was the life of Shakspere, of Milton,
of Jones, of Johnson, of Handel, of Davy, of Watt, of Newton, of
all-glorious Howard. Their lives were “Triumphs of Perseverance:”
even their deaths did not lessen their triumphs. “Being dead, they
yet speak.” They are ever present with us in their great words and
thoughts, and in their great acts. Their spirits thus still conjoin
to purify and enlighten the world: they are still transforming
it, in some senses more effectually than if still living, from
ignorance, and vice, and wrong and suffering, into a maturing sphere
of knowledge and might over Nature, and justice and brotherhood.
Let every earnest heart and mind be resolved on treading in their
footsteps, and aiding in the realisation of the cheering trust that
the world shall yet be a universally happy world, and so man reach
that perfect consummation of the “TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE!”




THE

TRIUMPHS OF ENTERPRISE.




THE

TRIUMPHS OF ENTERPRISE.




INTRODUCTION.


Without Enterprise there would have been no civilization, and there
would now be no progress. To try, to attempt, to pass beyond an
obstacle, marks the civilized man as distinguished from the savage.
The advantage of passing beyond a difficulty by a single act of trial
has offered itself, in innumerable instances, to the savage, but in
vain; it has passed him by unobserved, unheeded. Nay, more: when led
by the civilized man to partake of the advantages of higher life,
the savage has repeatedly returned to his degradation. Thus it has
often been with the native Australian. A governor of the colony,
about sixty years ago, by an innocent stratagem took one of the
native warriors into his possession, and strove to reconcile him to
the habits of civilized life. Good clothes and the best food were
given him; he was treated with the utmost kindness, and, when brought
to England, the attention of people of distinction was lavished
upon him. The Australian, however, was at length relanded in his own
country, when he threw away his clothes as burdensome restraints
upon his limbs, displayed his ancient appetite for raw meat, and
in all respects became as rude as if he had never left his native
wilderness. Another trial was made by a humane person, who procured
two infants—a boy and a girl—believing that such an early beginning
promised sure success. These young Australians were most carefully
trained, fed, and clothed, after the modes of civilized Europe, and
inured to the customs of our most improved society. At twelve years
old they were allowed to choose their future life, when they rejected
without hesitation the enjoyments of education, and fled to their
people in the back-ground to share their famine, nakedness, and cold.

A savage would perish in despair where the civilized man would
readily discover the mode of extricating himself from difficulty;
and yet, in point of physical strength, it might be that the savage
was superior. Enterprise is thus clearly placed before the young
reader as a quality of mind. He may display it without being gifted
with strong corporeal power; it depends on thought, reflection,
calculation of advantage. Whoever displays it is sure to be in some
degree regarded with attention by his fellow men; it wins a man the
way to public notice, and often to high reward, almost unfailingly.
But the purpose of the ensuing pages is not to place false motives
before the mind; to display any excellence with a view expressly to
notice and reward and not from the wish to do good or to perform a
duty, is unworthy of the truly correct man. The promptings of duty
and beneficence are evermore to be kept before the mind as the only
true guides to action.

In the instances of Enterprise presented in this little volume,
the young reader will not discover beneficence to have been the
invariable stimulant to action. Where the actor displays a deficiency
in the high quality of mercy, the reader is recommended to think
and judge for himself. The instances have been selected for their
striking character, and the reader must class them justly. Let him
call courage by its right name; and when it is not united with
tenderness, let the act be weighed and named at its true value.




CHAPTER I.


The word “Enterprise,” which, it has just been observed, marks the
character of the civilized man as distinguished from the savage,
might also be used with some degree of strictness to characterise
man as distinguished from the lower animals. Their instincts enable
some of them, as the bee and the beaver, to perform works of wondrous
ingenuity; but none of them step beyond what has been the vocation
of their species since it existed. The bounds of human exertion, on
the other hand, are apparently illimitable. Its achievements in one
generation, though deemed wonderful, are outstripped in the next;
and the latest successful efforts of courage and skill serve to give
us confidence that much or all which yet baffles man’s sagacity and
power in the realm of nature shall be eventually subjected to him; he
is a being of Enterprise.

If endowed simply with bounded instincts he might have remained
the wild inhabitant of the forest covert, or continued the rude
tenant of the savage hut; his limitless, or, at least, indefinite
and ever-progressing mental capacity, has empowered him to overcome
obstacle after obstacle in the way to his increasing command over
Nature; the triumphs of one generation have been handed down to the
next, and the aggregate to those ages succeeding; and the catalogue
of these “Triumphs of Enterprise” would now form a library of
incalculable extent, since it would lead reflection into every path
of the dominions of history and natural philosophy, of science and
art.

The rudest display of this great characteristic of man is the
assertion of his superiority to the rest of the animal world, and
seems to offer a primary claim to observation. The stronger and
fiercer animals would be the first enemies with which man had to
struggle. With his conquest of their strength and ferocity, and
subjection of some of their tribes to his use and service, his
empire must have begun. Had we authentic records remaining of the
earliest human essays towards taming the dog, domesticating the cat,
and training for beneficial use or service the goat, the sheep, and
the ox, the horse and the elephant, the camel, the llama, and the
reindeer, such a chronicle would be filled with interest. Fable,
however, surrounds the scanty memorials that remain of this as well
as of higher departments of human discovery in the primeval ages.
Abundant material exists in ancient history for a narrative of the
more exciting part of these triumphs—the successful display of man’s
courage as opposed to the mightier strength of the more ferocious
animals; but the accounts of such adventures in later times are less
doubtful, and a brief recapitulation of a few of them will serve
equally well to introduce the “Triumphs of Enterprise.”


GENERAL PUTNAM,

[Illustration: GENERAL PUTNAM]

Who signalised his courage in the struggles with the French on the
continent of North America about the middle of the last century,
removed after the war to the State of Connecticut. The wolves, then
very numerous, broke into his sheepfold, and killed seven fine sheep
and goats, besides wounding many lambs and kids. The chief havoc was
committed by a she-wolf, which, with her annual litter of whelps,
had infested the neighbourhood. The young were generally destroyed
by the vigilance of the hunters, but the mother-wolf was too wary
to come within gun-shot, and upon being closely pursued would fly to
the western woods, and return the next winter with another litter
of whelps. This wolf at length became such an intolerable nuisance
that Putnam entered into a combination with five of his neighbours
to hunt alternately until they could destroy her; two, by rotation,
were to be constantly in pursuit. It was known that having lost the
toes of one foot by a steel trap she made one track shorter than
the other. By this peculiarity the pursuers recognised in a light
snow the route of this destructive animal. Having followed her to
Connecticut river and found that she had turned back in a direct
course towards Pomfret, they immediately returned, and by ten o’clock
the next morning the bloodhounds had driven her into a den about
three miles from Putnam’s house. The people soon collected with
dogs, guns, straw, fire, and sulphur, to attack the common enemy.
With these materials several unsuccessful efforts were made to force
her from her den; the dogs came back badly wounded, and refused to
return to the charge; the smoke of blazing straw had no effect,
nor did the fumes of burnt brimstone, with which the cavern was
filled, compel the wolf to quit her retirement. Wearied with such
fruitless attempts, which had been continued until ten o’clock at
night, Putnam tried once more to make his dog enter, but in vain. He
proposed to his negro to go down into the cavern and shoot the wolf,
but the negro dared not. Then it was that Putnam, declaring he would
not have a coward in his family, and angry at the disappointment,
resolved himself to destroy the ferocious beast or to perish in the
attempt. His neighbours strongly remonstrated against the perilous
undertaking; but he, knowing that wild animals are intimidated by
fire, and having provided several slips of birch bark, the only
combustible material which he could obtain that would afford light
in this deep and darksome cave, prepared for his descent. Having
divested himself of his coat and waistcoat, and fixed a strong rope
round his body by which he might at a concerted signal be drawn out
of the cave, he fearlessly entered head-foremost with the blazing
torch in his hand.

The aperture of the den, on the east side of a very high ledge of
rocks, was about two feet square; thence it descended obliquely
fifteen feet, then running horizontally about ten more it ascended
gradually sixteen feet towards its termination. The sides of this
subterranean cavity were composed of smooth and solid rocks, which
seem to have been driven from each other by some great convulsion of
nature. The top and bottom were of stone, and the entrance to it in
winter being covered with ice was exceedingly slippery. The cave was
difficult of access, being in no place high enough for a man to stand
upright, nor in any part more than three feet wide.

Having groped his passage to the horizontal part of the den, the
most terrifying darkness appeared in front of the dim circle of
light afforded by his torch. “It was silent as the tomb; none but
monsters of the desert had ever before explored this solitary mansion
of horror,” says the relator. Putnam cautiously proceeded onward;
came to the ascent, which he mounted on his hands and knees, and then
discovered the glaring eyeballs of the wolf, which was sitting at
the extremity of the cavern. Startled at the sight of the fire, she
gnashed her teeth and gave a sullen growl. As soon as he had made
the discovery he gave the signal for pulling him out of the cavern.
The people at the mouth of the den, who had listened with painful
anxiety, hearing the growling of the wolf, and supposing their friend
to be in danger, drew him forth with such quickness that his shirt
was stripped over his head and his body much lacerated. After he had
adjusted his clothes and loaded his gun with nine buck shot, with a
torch in one hand and his musket in the other, he descended a second
time. He approached the wolf nearer than before. She assumed a still
more fierce and terrible appearance, howling, rolling her eyes, and
gnashing her teeth. At length, dropping her head between her legs,
she prepared to spring upon him. At this critical moment he levelled
his piece and shot her in the head. Stunned with the shock, and
nearly suffocated with the smoke, he immediately found himself drawn
out of the cave. Having refreshed himself and permitted the smoke to
clear away, he entered the terrible cave a third time, when to his
great satisfaction he found the wolf was dead; he then took hold of
her ears, and making the necessary signal, the people above, with no
small exultation, drew the wolf and her conqueror both out together.

From among the numerous records of successful encounter with tigers,
let us select that of


LIEUT. EVAN DAVIES,

[Illustration: LIEUT. EVAN DAVIES]

Which occurred while the British army was lying at Agoada, near Goa,
1809. A report was one morning brought to the cantonment that a very
large tiger had been seen on the rocks near the sea. About nine
o’clock a number of horses and men assembled at the spot where it
was said to have been seen, when, after some search, the animal was
discovered to be in the recess of an immense rock; dogs were sent in
in the hope of starting him, but without effect, having returned with
several wounds. Finding it impossible to dislodge the animal by such
means, Lieut. Davies, of the 7th regiment, attempted to enter the
den, but was obliged to return, finding the passage extremely narrow
and dark. He attempted it, however, a second time, with a pick-axe in
his hand, with which he removed some obstructions that were in the
way. Having proceeded a few yards he heard a noise which he conceived
to be that of the animal. He then returned, and communicated with
Lieut. Threw, of the Artillery, who also went in the same distance,
and was of a similar opinion. What course to pursue was doubtful.
Some proposed to blow up the rock; others, to smoke the animal out.
At length a port-fire was tied to the end of a bamboo, and introduced
into a small crevice which led towards the den. Lieut. Davies went
on hands and knees down the narrow passage which led to it, and by
the light of his torch he was enabled to discover the animal. Having
returned, he said he could kill him with a pistol, which, being
procured, he again entered the cave and fired, but without success,
owing to the awkward situation in which he was placed, having only
his left hand at liberty. He next went with a musket and bayonet,
and wounded the tiger in the loins; but he was obliged to retreat as
quickly as the narrow passage would allow, the tiger having rushed
forward and forced the musket back towards the mouth of the den.
Lieut. Davies next procured a rifle, with which he again forced his
way into the cave, and taking deliberate aim at the tiger’s head,
fired, and put an end to its existence. He afterwards tied a strong
rope round the neck of the tiger, by which it was dragged out, to the
no small satisfaction of a numerous crowd of spectators. The animal
measured seven feet in length.

Combats with wild elephants are still more dangerous than with the
tiger. From the following account given by a sojourner in India,
the extreme hazard attending such enterprises will be seen, while a
reflection can scarcely fail to arise on the wondrous superiority of
man’s sagacity which has enabled him to reduce this mightiest of land
animals to docile servitude.

[Illustration: Elephant]

“We had intelligence,” says the narrator, “of an immense wild
elephant being in a large grass swamp within five miles of us. He had
inhabited the swamp for years, and was the terror of the surrounding
villagers, many of whom he had killed. He had only one tusk; and
there was not a village for many miles round that did not know the
‘Burrah ek durt ke Hathee,’ or the large one-toothed elephant; and
one of our party had the year before been charged and his elephant
put to the right-about by this famous fellow. We determined to go in
pursuit of him; and accordingly on the third day after our arrival,
started in the morning, mustering, between private and government
elephants, thirty-two, but seven of them only with sportsmen on their
backs. As we knew that in the event of the wild one charging he
would probably turn against the male elephants, the drivers of two
or three of the largest were armed with spears. On our way to the
swamp we shot a great number of different sorts of game that got up
before the line of elephants, and had hardly entered the swamp when,
in consequence of one of the party firing at a partridge, we saw the
great object of our expedition. The wild elephant got up out of some
long grass about two hundred and fifty yards before us, when he stood
staring at us and flapping his huge ears. We immediately made a line
of the elephants with the sportsmen in the centre, and went straight
up to him until within a hundred and thirty yards, when, fearing he
was going to turn from us, all the party gave him a volley, some
of us firing two, three, and four barrels. He then turned round,
and made for the middle of the swamp. The chase now commenced, and
after following him upwards of a mile, with our elephants up to
their bellies in mud, we succeeded in turning him to the edge of the
swamp, where he allowed us to get within eighty yards of him, when we
gave him another volley in his full front, on which he made a grand
charge at us, but fortunately only grazed one of the pad elephants.
He then made again for the middle of the swamp, throwing up blood and
water from his trunk, and making a terrible noise, which clearly
showed that he had been severely wounded. We followed him, and were
obliged to swim our elephants through a piece of deep stagnant water,
occasionally giving shot, when making a stop in some very high grass
he allowed us again to come within sixty yards, and got another
volley, on which he made a second charge more furious than the first,
but was prevented making it good by some shots fired when very close
to us, which stunned and fortunately turned him. He then made for the
edge of the swamp, again swimming a piece of water, through which
we followed with considerable difficulty in consequence of our pads
and howdahs having become much heavier from the soaking they had got
twice before. We were up to the middle in the howdahs, and one of
the elephants fairly turned over and threw the rider and his guns
into the water. He was taken off by one of the pad elephants, but
his three guns went to the bottom. This accident took up some time,
during which the wild elephant had made his way to the edge of the
swamp, and stood perfectly still looking at us and trumpeting with
his trunk. As soon as we got all to rights we again advanced with the
elephants in the form of a crescent, in the full expectation of a
desperate charge, nor were we mistaken. The animal now allowed us to
come within forty yards of him, when we took a very deliberate aim at
his head, and, on receiving this fire, he made a most furious charge,
in the act of which, and when within ten yards of some of us, he
received his mortal wound and fell dead as a stone. His death-wound
on examination proved to be from a small ball over the left eye, for
this was the only one of thirty-one that he had received in his head,
which was found to have entered the brain. When down he measured in
height twelve feet four inches; in length, from the root of the tail
to the top of the head, sixteen feet; and ten feet round the neck. He
had upwards of eighty balls in his head and body. His only remaining
tusk when taken out weighed thirty-six pounds, and, when compared
with the tusks of tame elephants, was considered small for the size
of the animal. After he fell a number of villagers came about us, and
were rejoiced at the death of their formidable enemy, and assured us
that during the last four or five years he had killed nearly fifty
men; indeed, the knowledge of the mischief he had occasioned was
the only thing which could reconcile us to the death of so noble an
animal.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Exciting as such accounts of contest with powerful land animals are,
they yield in depth of interest to the records of the whale fishery.
The potent combination of human courage and intelligence is so fully
manifested by an excellent description of these daring but well
ordered enterprises, contained in one of the volumes of the Edinburgh
Cabinet Library, that we present it to the young reader almost
entire:—

[Illustration: Whale and ships]

“As soon as they have arrived in those seas which are the haunt
of the whale, the crew must be every moment on the alert, keeping
watch day and night. The seven boats are kept hanging by the sides
of the ship ready to be launched in a few minutes, and, where the
state of the sea admits, one of them is usually manned and afloat.
These boats are from twenty-five to twenty-eight feet long, about
five and a half feet broad, and constructed with a special view to
lightness, buoyancy, and easy steerage. The captain or some principal
officer seated above surveys the water to a great distance, and the
instant he sees the back of the huge animal which they seek to attack
emerging from the waves, gives notice to the watch who are stationed
on deck, part of whom leap into a boat, which is instantly lowered
down, and followed by a second if the fish be a large one. Each of
the boats has a harpooner and one or two subordinate officers, and is
provided with an immense quantity of rope coiled together and stowed
in different quarters of it, the several parts being spliced together
so as to form a continued line usually exceeding four thousand feet
in length; to the end is attached the harpoon, an instrument formed
not to pierce and kill the animal, but by entering and remaining
fixed in the body to prevent its escape. One of the boats is now
rowed towards the whale in the deepest silence, cautiously avoiding
to give any alarm, of which he is very susceptible. Sometimes a
circuitous route is adopted in order to attack him from behind.
Having approached as near as is consistent with safety, the harpooner
darts his instrument into the back of the monster. This is a critical
moment, for when this mighty animal feels himself struck he often
throws himself into violent convulsive movements, vibrating in the
air his tremendous tail, one lash of which is sufficient to dash
a boat in pieces. More commonly, however, he plunges with rapid
flight into the depths of the sea or beneath the thickest fields
and mountains of ice. While he is thus moving, at the rate usually
of eight or ten miles an hour, the utmost diligence must be used
that the line to which the harpoon is attached may run off smoothly
and readily along with him; should it be entangled for a moment
the strength of the whale is such that he would draw the boat and
crew after him under the waves. The first boat ought to be quickly
followed up by a second to supply more line when the first is run
out, which often takes place in eight or ten minutes. When the crew
of a boat see the line in danger of being all run off, they hold
up one, two, or three oars, to intimate their pressing need of a
supply; at the same time they turn the rope once or twice round a
kind of post called the bollard, by which the motion of the line and
the career of the animal are somewhat retarded. This, however, is a
delicate operation, which brings the side of the boat down to the
very edge of the water, and if the rope be drawn at all too tight may
sink it altogether. While the line is rolling round the bollard the
friction is so violent that the harpooner is enveloped in smoke, and
water must be constantly poured on to prevent it catching fire. When,
after all, no aid arrives, and the crew find that the line must run
out, they have only one resource—they cut it, losing thereby not only
the whale but the harpoon and all the ropes of the boat.

“When the whale is first struck and plunges into the waves, the
boat’s crew elevate a flag as a signal to the watch on deck, who
give the alarm to those asleep below by stamping violently on the
deck, and crying aloud, ‘A fall! a fall!’ On this notice they do not
allow themselves time to dress, but rush out in their sleeping-shirts
or drawers into an atmosphere the temperature of which is often
below zero, carrying along with them their clothing in a bundle
and trusting to make their toilette in the interval of manning and
pushing off the boats. Such is the tumult at this moment that young
mariners have been known to raise cries of fear, thinking the ship
was going down.”

[Illustration: Whirlpool]

The period during which a wounded whale remains under water is
various, but is averaged by Mr. Scoresby at about half an hour. Then,
pressed by the necessity of respiration, he appears above, often
considerably distant from the spot where he was harpooned and in a
state of great exhaustion, which the same ingenious writer ascribes
to the severe pressure that he has endured when placed beneath a
column of water seven hundred or eight hundred fathoms deep. All the
boats have meantime been spreading themselves in various directions,
that one at least may be within a _start_, as it is called, or about
two hundred yards at the point of his rising, at which distance they
can easily pierce him with one or two more harpoons before he again
descends, as he usually does for a few minutes. On his reappearance
a general attack is made with lances, which are struck as deep as
possible to reach and penetrate the vital parts. Blood mixed with oil
streams copiously from his wounds and from his blow-holes, dyeing
the sea to a great distance, and sprinkling and sometimes drenching
the boats and crews. The animal now becomes more and more exhausted,
but at the approach of his death he often makes a convulsive and
energetic struggle, rearing his tail high in the air, and whirling
it with a noise which is heard at the distance of several miles.
At length, quite overpowered and exhausted, he lays himself on his
side or back and expires. The flag is then taken down, and three loud
huzzas raised from the surrounding boats. No time is lost in piercing
the tail with two holes, through which ropes are passed, which, being
fastened to the boats, drag the fish to the vessel amid shouts of joy.

One reflection must arise in the mind of the young reader—if he
have begun to reflect—on reading this brief description of whale
fishery enterprise. Man’s attack upon the whale is _not_ an act of
self-defence; is it, then, justifiable? We cannot go into the whole
argument which would present itself when such an important question
is asked. We leave the reader to grapple with the difficulty as a
healthy exercise for his understanding, only reminding him that the
conveniences of civilization in the degree hitherto reached would
be immensely curtailed if Man were not allowed to sacrifice for his
own use the lives of animals which, either by their gentle nature or
the localities they occupy, are without the range of the noxious and
dangerous class.

[Illustration: Decoration]




CHAPTER II.


Equally early with their contests with wild animals primeval men
would have had to encounter peril, and to overcome difficulty in
the fulfilment of the natural desire possessed by some of them to
visit new regions of the earth. Even if the theory be true which is
supported by hundreds of learned volumes, that man’s first habitation
was in the most agreeable and fertile portion of Asia, by the banks
of the Tigris and Euphrates, the native characteristic of enterprise
would impel some among the first men to go in quest of new homes or
on journeys of exploration and adventure; and, as the human family
increased, removal for the youthful branches would be absolutely
necessary.

To these primal travellers the perils of unknown adventure and the
pressure of want would most probably have proved excitements too
absorbing to have permitted a chronicle of their experience, even had
the art of writing then existed. But details of adventure as wild and
strange, perhaps, as any encountered by those earliest travellers
exist in the volumes of recent discoverers; and while glancing at
these we may imagine to ourselves similar enterprises of our race in
the thousands of years which are past and gone. Let it be observed,
in passing, that the young reader will find no books more rich and
varied in interest than those of intelligent travellers; and if our
slight mention of a few of their names as partakers in the “Triumphs
of Enterprise” should induce him to form a larger acquaintance
with their narratives, it can scarcely fail to induce thoughts and
resolves that will tend to his advantage.

The perils to be undergone in desert regions are not more forcibly
described by any travellers than by Major Denham, Dr. Oudney,
and Captain Clapperton, the celebrated African discoverers. “The
sand-storm we had the misfortune to encounter in crossing the
desert,” says the former, “gave us a pretty correct idea of the
dreaded effects of these hurricanes. The wind raised the fine sand
with which the extensive desert was covered so as to fill the
atmosphere and render the immense space before us impenetrable to the
eye beyond a few yards. The sun and clouds were entirely obscured,
and a suffocating and oppressive weight accompanied the flakes and
masses of sand which, I had almost said, we had to penetrate at
every step. At times we completely lost sight of the camels, though
only a few yards before us. The horses hung their tongues out of
their mouths, and refused to face the torrents of sand. A sheep
that accompanied the kafila (the travelling train), the last of our
stock, lay down on the road, and we were obliged to kill him and
throw the carcass on a camel. A parching thirst oppressed us, which
nothing alleviated. We had made but little way by three o’clock in
the afternoon, when the wind got round to the eastward and refreshed
us a little; with this change we moved on until about five, when we
halted, protected in a measure by some hills. As we had but little
wood our fare was confined to tea, and we hoped to find relief from
our fatigues by a sound sleep. That, however, was denied us; the
tent had been imprudently pitched, and was exposed to the east wind,
which blew a hurricane during the night; the tent was blown down,
and the whole detachment were employed a full hour in getting it up
again. Our bedding and every thing within the tent was during that
time completely buried by the constant driving of the sand. I was
obliged three times during the night to get up for the purpose of
strengthening the pegs; and when in the morning I awoke two hillocks
of sand were formed on each side of my head some inches high.”

[Illustration: Camels]

Dr. Oudney, the partner of Denham and Clapperton, in their
adventurous enterprise, affords details more frightful in character.
“Strict orders had been given during a certain day of the journey,”
he informs us, “for the camels to keep close up, and for the Arabs
not to straggle—the Tibboo Arabs having been seen on the look out.
During the last two days,” he continues, “we had passed on the
average from sixty to eighty or ninety skeletons each day; but the
numbers that lay about the wells of El-Hammar were countless; those
of two women, whose perfect and regular teeth bespoke them young,
were particularly shocking—their arms still remained clasped round
each other as they had expired, although the flesh had long since
perished by being exposed to the burning rays of the sun, and the
blackened bones only were left; the nails of the fingers and some
of the sinews of the hand also remained, and part of the tongue of
one of them still appeared through the teeth. We had now passed six
days of desert without the slightest appearance of vegetation, and
a little branch was brought me here as a comfort and curiosity. A
few roots of dry grass, blown by the winds towards the travellers,
were eagerly seized on by the Arabs, with cries of joy, for their
hungry camels. Soon after the sun had retired behind the hills to the
west, we descended into a wadey, where about a dozen stunted bushes,
not trees, of palm marked the spot where water was to be found. The
wells were so choked up with sand, that several cart-loads of it
were removed previous to finding sufficient water; and even then the
animals could not drink till nearly ten at night.”

[Illustration: Camp]

Nor was it merely the horrors of the climate which these intrepid
travellers had to encounter. Their visitation of various savage
tribes drew them into the circle of barbarous quarrels. The peril
incurred by Major Denham, while accompanying the Bornou warriors in
their expedition against the Felatahs, is unsurpassed for interest
in any book of travels. “My horse was badly wounded in the neck,
just above the shoulder, and in the near hind leg,” says the Major,
describing what had befallen himself and steed in the encounter;
“an arrow had struck me in the face as it passed, merely drawing
the blood. If either of my horse’s wounds had been from poisoned
arrows I felt that nothing could save me [The tribe he accompanied
had been worsted.] However, there was not much time for reflection;
we instantly became a flying mass, and plunged, in the greatest
disorder, into that wood we had but a few hours before moved through
with order, and very different feelings. The spur had the effect of
incapacitating my beast altogether, as the arrow, I found afterwards,
had reached the shoulder-bone, and in passing over some rough ground
he stumbled and fell. Almost before I was on my legs the Felatahs
were upon me; I had, however, kept hold of the bridle, and, seizing
a pistol from the holsters, I presented it at two of these ferocious
savages, who were pressing me with their spears: they instantly
went off; but another, who came on me more boldly, just as I was
endeavouring to mount, received the contents somewhere in his left
shoulder, and again I was enabled to place my foot in the stirrup.
Re-mounted, I again pushed my retreat; I had not, however, proceeded
many hundred yards when my horse came down again, with such violence
as to throw me against a tree at a considerable distance; and,
alarmed at the horses behind, he quickly got up and escaped, leaving
me on foot and unarmed. A chief and his four followers were here
butchered and stripped; their cries were dreadful, and even now the
feelings of that moment are fresh in my memory; my hopes of life were
too faint to deserve the name. I was almost instantly surrounded, and
incapable of making the least resistance, as I was unarmed. I was
as speedily stripped; and, whilst attempting first to save my shirt
and then my trousers, I was thrown on the ground. My pursuers made
several thrusts at me with their spears, that badly wounded my hands
in two places, and slightly my body, just under my ribs, on the right
side; indeed I saw nothing before me but the same cruel death I had
seen unmercifully inflicted on the few who had fallen into the power
of those who now had possession of me. My shirt was now absolutely
torn off my back, and I was left perfectly naked.

[Illustration: Battle]

“When my plunderers began to quarrel for the spoil, the idea of
escape came like lightning across my mind, and, without a moment’s
hesitation or reflection, I crept under the belly of the horse
nearest me, and started as fast as my legs could carry me for the
thickest part of the wood. Two of the Felatahs followed, and I ran
on to the eastward, knowing that our stragglers would be in that
direction, but still almost as much afraid of friends as of foes. My
pursuers gained on me, for the prickly underwood not only obstructed
my passage but tore my flesh miserably; and the delight with which I
saw a mountain-stream gliding along at the bottom of a deep ravine
cannot be imagined. My strength had almost left me, and I seized the
young branches issuing from the stump of a large tree which overhung
the ravine, for the purpose of letting myself down into the water,
as the sides were precipitous, when, under my hand, as the branch
yielded to the weight of my body, a large _liffa_, the worst kind
of serpent this country produces, rose from its coil, as if in the
act of striking. I was horror-stricken, and deprived for a moment
of all recollection; the branch slipped from my hand, and I tumbled
headlong into the water beneath; this shock, however, revived me, and
with three strokes of my arms I reached the opposite bank, which with
difficulty I crawled up, and then, for the first time, felt myself
safe from my pursuers.

“Scarcely had I audibly congratulated myself on my escape, when the
forlorn and wretched situation in which I was, without even a rag
to cover me, flashed with all its force upon my imagination. I was
perfectly collected, though fully alive to all the danger to which
my state exposed me, and had already began to plan my night’s rest
in the top of one of the tamarind trees, in order to escape the
panthers, which, as I had seen, abounded in these woods, when the
idea of the _liffas_, almost as numerous and equally to be dreaded,
excited a shudder of despair.

“I now saw horsemen through the trees, still farther to the east, and
determined on reaching them if possible, whether friends or enemies.
They were friends. I hailed them with all my might; but the noise
and confusion which prevailed, from the cries of those who were
falling under the Felatah spears, the cheers of the Arabs rallying
and their enemies pursuing, would have drowned all attempts to make
myself heard, had not the sheikh’s negro seen and known me at a
distance. To this man I was indebted for my second escape: riding up
to me, he assisted me to mount behind him, while the arrows whistled
over our heads, and we then galloped off to the rear as fast as his
wounded horse could carry us. After we had gone a mile or two, and
the pursuit had cooled, I was covered with a bornouse; this was a
most welcome relief, for the burning sun had already begun to blister
my neck and back, and gave me the greatest pain; and had we not
soon arrived at water I do not think it possible that I could have
supported the thirst by which I was being consumed.”

The exciting narrative of travel in the central regions of Africa the
young reader may pursue in various volumes, from those describing
the adventures of Leo Africanus, in 1513, to the narrative of the
intrepid career of Mungo Park, in 1796. From the dangers of travel in
the torrid zone the spirit of contrast would direct us to a glance at
the perils of adventure in the arctic. Here a pile of books written
by men of science await us; but, unfortunately, many of them, like
the volumes of Maupertuis and Pallas, though rich in details of
natural philosophy or natural history, possess little interest as
narratives of adventure. Their authors had little or none of the
true heroic spirit of the man of enterprise, who never courts ease
when the way of danger is the real path to entire knowledge. The
spirit of Dr. Edward Daniel Clarke marks more accurately the proper
constitution of the traveller united with the tendencies of the man
of science. He had resolved to attempt reaching the North Pole; but
having arrived at Enontakis, in latitude 68 degrees, 30 min., 30
sec., N., he was seized with illness, and obliged to return to the
south. He thus writes to his mother, from Enontakis:—

“We have found the cottage of a priest in this remote corner of the
world, and have been snug with him a few days. Yesterday I launched
a balloon, eighteen feet in height, which I had made to attract the
natives. You may guess their astonishment when they saw it rise from
the earth. Is it not famous to be here within the frigid zone, more
than two degrees within the arctic, and nearer to the pole than the
most northern shores of Iceland? For a long time darkness has been a
stranger to us. The sun, as yet, passes not below the horizon, but he
dips his crimson visage behind a mountain to the north. This mountain
we ascended, and had the satisfaction to see him make his courtesy
without setting. At midnight the priest of this place lights his
pipe, during three weeks of the year, by means of a burning-glass,
from the sun’s rays.”

Of all travellers in the northern regions, though not the most
intellectual, the hardiest and most adventurous is Captain Cochrane.
He had originally intended to devote himself to African discovery,
conceiving himself competent for that arduous undertaking, by
experience of the fatigues he had borne in laborious pedestrian
journeys through France, Spain, and Portugal, and in Canada. “The
plan I proposed to follow,” says he, “was nearly that adopted
by Mungo Park, in his first journey—intending to proceed alone,
and requiring only to be furnished with the countenance of some
constituent part of the government. With this protection, and such
recommendation as it would procure me, I would have accompanied
the caravans in some servile capacity, nor hesitated even to sell
myself as a slave, if that miserable alternative were necessary,
to accomplish the object I had in view. In going alone, I relied
upon my own individual exertions and knowledge of man, unfettered
by the frailties and misconduct of others. I was then, as now,
convinced that many people travelling together for the purpose of
exploring a barbarous country, have the less chance of succeeding;
more especially when they go armed, and take with them presents of
value. The appearance of numbers must naturally excite the natives to
resistance, from motives of jealousy or fear; and the danger would be
greatly increased by the hope of plunder.”

The answer he received from the Admiralty being unfavourable, and
thinking that a young commander was not likely to be employed in
active service, he planned for himself a journey on foot round the
globe, as nearly as it could be accomplished by land, intending to
cross from northern Asia to America at Behring’s Straits. Captain
Cochrane did not realise his first intent, but he tracked the
breadth of the entire continent of Asia to Kamtschatka. Hazards and
dangers befel him frequently in this enterprise; but he pursued it
undauntedly. His perils commenced when he had left St. Petersburg but
a few days, and had not reached Novogorod.

“From Tosna my route was towards Linbane,” says our adventurer, “at
about the ninth milestone from which I sat down, to smoke a cigar or
pipe, as fancy might dictate. I was suddenly seized from behind by
two ruffians, whose visages were as much concealed as the oddness
of their dress would permit. One of them, who held an iron bar in
his hand, dragged me by the collar towards the forest, while the
other, with a bayonetted musket, pushed me on in such a manner as to
make me move with more than ordinary celerity; a boy, auxiliary to
these vagabonds, was stationed on the roadside to keep a look-out.
We had got some sixty or eighty paces into the thickest part of
the forest, when I was desired to undress, and having stripped off
my trousers and jacket, then my shirt, and finally my shoes and
stockings, they proceeded to tie me to a tree. From this ceremony,
and from the manner of it, I fully concluded that they intended to
try the effect of a musket upon me, by firing at me as they would
at a mark. I was, however, reserved for fresh scenes; the villains,
with much _sang froid_, seated themselves at my feet, and rifled my
knapsack and pockets, even cutting out the linings of the clothes
in search of bank bills or some other valuable articles. They then
compelled me to take at least a pound of black bread, and a glass
of rum, poured from a small flask which had been suspended from my
neck. Having appropriated my trousers, shirts, stockings, and shoes,
as also my spectacles, watch, compass, thermometer, and small pocket
sextant, with one hundred and sixty roubles (about seven pounds),
they at length released me from the tree, and, at the point of a
stiletto, made me swear that I would not inform against them—such, at
least, I conjectured to be their meaning, though of their language
I understood not a word. Having received my promise, I was again
treated by them to bread and rum, and once more fastened to the tree,
in which condition they finally abandoned me. Not long after, a boy
who was passing heard my cries, and set me at liberty. With the
remnant of my apparel, I rigged myself in Scotch Highland fashion,
and resumed my route. I had still left me a blue jacket, a flannel
waistcoat, and a spare one, which I tied round my waist in such a
manner that it reached down to the knees; my empty knapsack was
restored to its old place, and I trotted on with even a merry heart.”

He comes up with a file of soldiers in the course of a few miles and
is relieved with some food, but declines the offer of clothes. A
carriage is also offered to convey him to the next military station.
“But I soon discovered,” he continues, “that riding was too cold,
and therefore preferred walking, barefooted as I was; and on the
following morning I reached Tschduvo, one hundred miles from St.
Petersburg.” At Novogorod he is further relieved by the governor, and
accepts from him a shirt and trousers.

He reaches Moscow without a renewal of danger, and thence Vladimir
and Pogost. In the latter town he cheerfully makes his bed in a style
that shows he possessed the spirit of an adventurer in perfection.
“Being too jaded to proceed farther,” are his words, “I thought
myself fortunate in being able to pass the night in a _cask_. Nor
did I think this mode of passing the night a novel one. Often, very
often, have I, in the fastnesses of Spain and Portugal, reposed in
similar style.” He even selects exposure to the open air for sleep
when it is in his power to accept indulgence. “Arrived at Nishney
Novogorod, the Baron Bode,” says he, “received me kindly, placing me
for board in his own house; while for lodging I preferred the open
air of his garden: there, with my knapsack for a pillow, I passed
the night more pleasantly than I should have done on a bed of down,
which the baron pressed me most sincerely to accept.” A man who thus
hardened himself against indulgence could scarcely dread any of the
hardships so inevitable in the hazardous course he had marked out for
himself.

Accordingly, we find him exciting the wonder of the natives by his
hardihood, in the very heart of Siberia. “At Irkutsk,” is his own
relation, “in the month of January, with forty degrees of Reaumur, I
have gone about, late and early, either for exercise or amusement, to
balls or dinners, yet did I never use any other kind of clothing than
I do now in the streets of London. Thus my readers must not suppose
my situation to have been so desperate. It is true, the natives felt
surprised, and pitied my apparently forlorn and hopeless situation,
not seeming to consider that, when the mind and body are in constant
motion, the elements can have little effect upon the person. I feel
confident that most of the miseries of human life are brought about
by want of a solid education—of firm reliance on a bountiful and
ever-attendant Providence—of a spirit of perseverance—of patience
under fatigue and privations, and a resolute determination to hold
to the point of duty, never to shrink while life retains a spark,
or while ‘a shot is in the locker,’ as sailors say. Often, indeed,
have I felt myself in difficult and trying circumstances, from
cold, or hunger, or fatigue; but I may affirm, with gratitude, that
I have never felt happier than even in the encountering of these
difficulties.” He remarks, soon afterwards, that he has never seen
his constitution equalled; but the young reader will remember that
the undaunted adventurer has strikingly shown us how this excellent
constitution was preserved from injury by shunning effeminacy.

Yet our traveller’s superlative constitution is severely tested when
he reaches the country of the Yakuti, a tribe of Siberian Tartars.
He crosses a mountain range, and halts, with the attendants he has
now found the means to engage, for the night, at the foot of an
elevation, somewhat sheltered from the cold north wind. “The first
thing on my arrival,” he relates, “was to unload the horses, loosen
their saddles or pads, take the bridles out of their mouths, and
tie them to a tree in such a manner that they could not eat. The
Yakuti then with their axes proceeded to fell timber, while I and the
Cossack, with our lopatkas or wooden spades, cleared away the snow,
which was generally a couple of feet deep. We then spread branches of
the pine tree, to fortify us from the damp or cold earth beneath us;
a good fire was now soon made, and each bringing a leathern bag from
the baggage furnished himself with a seat. We then put the kettle on
the fire, and soon forgot the sufferings of the day. At times the
weather was so cold that we were obliged to creep almost into the
fire; and as I was much worse off than the rest of the party for warm
clothing, I had recourse to every stratagem I could devise to keep
my blood in circulation. It was barely possible to keep one side of
the body from freezing, while the other might be said to be roasting.
Upon the whole, I passed the night tolerably well, although I was
obliged to get up five or six times to take a walk or run, for the
benefit of my feet. The following day, at thirty miles, we again
halted in the snow, when I made a horse-shoe fire, which I found had
the effect of keeping every part of me alike warm, and I actually
slept well without any other covering than my clothes thrown over me;
whereas, before, I had only the consolation of knowing that if I was
in a freezing state with one half of my body, the other was meanwhile
roasting to make amends.”

Captain Cochrane’s constitution had so much of the power of
adaptation to circumstances, that he was enabled to make a meal even
with the savagest tribes. A deer had been shot, and the Yakuti began
to eat it uncooked! “Of course,” says he, “I had the most luxurious
part presented to me, being the marrow of the fore-legs. I did not
find it disagreeable, though eaten raw and warm from life; in a
frozen state I should consider it a great delicacy. The animal was
the size of a good calf, weighing about two hundred pounds. Such a
quantity of meat may serve four or five good Yakuti for a single
meal, with whom it is ever famine or feast, gluttony or starvation.”

The captain’s account of the feeding powers of the Yakuti surpasses,
indeed, anything to be found in the narratives of travellers which
are proverbial for wonder. “At Tabalak I had a pretty good specimen,”
he continues, “of the appetite of a child, whose age could not exceed
five years. I had observed it crawling on the floor, and scraping up
with its thumb the tallow-grease which fell from a lighted candle,
and I inquired in surprise whether it proceeded from hunger or liking
of the fat. I was told from neither, but simply from the habit in
both Yakuti and Tungousi of eating wherever there is food, and never
permitting anything that can be eaten to be lost. I gave the child
a candle made of the most impure tallow, a second, and a third—and
all were devoured with avidity. The steersman then gave him several
pounds of sour frozen butter; this also he immediately consumed.
Lastly, a large piece of yellow soap—all went the same road; but as
I was convinced that the child would continue to gorge as long as
it could receive anything, I begged my companion to desist as I had
done. As to the statement of what a man can or will eat, either as
to quality or quantity, I am afraid it would be quite incredible.
In fact, there is nothing in the way of fish or meat, from whatever
animal, however putrid or unwholesome, but they will devour with
impunity; and the quantity only varies from what they have to what
they can get. I have repeatedly seen a Yakut or a Tungouse devour
forty pounds of meat in a day. The effects are very observable
upon them, for, from thin and meagre-looking men, they will become
perfectly pot-bellied. I have seen three of these gluttons consume a
reindeer at one meal.”

These doings of the Siberian Tartars, our young readers will have
rightly judged, however, are not among the most praiseworthy or
dignified of the “Triumphs of Enterprise;” and we turn, with a sense
of relief, to other scenes of adventure.

The grand mountain range of the Andes, or Cordilleras, with its
rugged and barren peaks and volcanoes, and destitution of human
habitants, sometimes for scores of miles in the traveller’s route,
has afforded a striking theme for many writers of their own
adventures in South America. Mr. Temple, a traveller in 1825, affords
us some exciting views of the perils of his journey from Peru to
Buenos Ayres.

In the afternoon of one of these perilous days he had to ascend and
descend the highest mountain he had ever yet crossed. After winding
for more than two hours up its rugged side, and precisely in the
most terrifying spot, the baggage-mule, which was in front, suddenly
stopped. “And well it might, poor little wretch, after scrambling
with its burden up such fatiguing flights of craggy steps!” exclaims
this benevolent-minded traveller; “the narrowness of the path at
this spot did not allow room to approach the animal to unload and
give it rest. On one side was the solid rock, which drooped over our
heads in a half-arch; on the other, a frightful abyss, of not less
than two hundred feet perpendicular. Patience was, indeed, requisite
here, but the apprehension was, that some traveller or courier might
come in the contrary direction, and, as the sun was setting, the
consequences could not fail of proving disastrous to either party. At
one time, I held a council to deliberate on the prudence of freeing
the passage by shooting the mule, and letting it roll, baggage and
all, to the bottom. In this I was opposed by the postilion, though
another as well as myself was of opinion that it was the only method
of rescuing us from our critical situation before nightfall. I never
felt so perplexed in my life. We were all useless, helpless, and
knew not what to do. After upwards of half an hour—or, apprehension
might add a few minutes to this dubious and truly nervous pause—the
mule, of its own accord, moved on slowly for about twenty yards, and
stopped again; then proceeded, then stopped; and thus, after two
hours’ further ascent, we gradually reached the summit. Two or three
times I wished, for safety’s sake, to alight, but actually I had not
room to do so upon the narrow edge of the tremendous precipice on my
left.”

He was less fortunate in his return over the mountains of Tarija.
“Cruel was the sight,” says he, “to see us toiling up full fifteen
miles continued steep to the summit of the Cordillera, that here
forms a ridge round the south-western extremity of the province of
Tarija; but crueller by far to behold the wretched, wretched mule,
that slipped on the edge of the precipice, and—away! exhibiting ten
thousand summersaults, round, round, round! down, down, down! nine
hundred and ninety-nine thousand fathoms deep!—certainly not one yard
less, according to the scale by which I measured the chasm in my
wonder-struck imagination, while I stood in the stirrups straining
forward over the ears of my horse (which trembled with alarm), and
viewed the microscopic diminution of the mule, as it revolved with
accelerated motion to the bottom, carrying with it our whole grand
store of provision.”

Here they were obliged to leave the poor animal to its fate, which
there was no doubt would be that of being devoured by condors. But a
far more serious accident befel Mr. Temple a few days after this. A
favourite horse that he had purchased on his journey to Potosi got
loose, and galloping off after a herd of his own species speedily
disappeared, and was never recovered. His apostrophe to this animal
is a specimen of fine benevolent sentiment. “My horse,” said I to
myself, “my best horse, my favourite horse, my companion, my friend,
for so long a time, on journeys of so many hundred miles, carrying
me up and down mountains, along the edge of precipices, across
rivers and torrents, where the safety of the rider so often depended
solely on the worthiness of the animal—to lose thee now in a moment
of so much need, in a manner so unexpected, and so provokingly
accidental, aggravated my loss. The constant care I took of thee
proves the value I set on thy merits. At the end of many a wearisome
journey, accommodation and comfort for thee were invariably my first
consideration, let mine be what they might. Not even the severity of
the past night could induce me to deprive thee of thy rug for my own
gratification. And must I now suddenly say farewell? Then farewell,
my trusty friend! A thousand dollars are in that portmanteau: had I
lost every one of them, they must, indeed, have occasioned regret;
but never could they have excited such a feeling of sorrow as thou
hast, my best, my favourite horse—farewell!”

If we wished to depicture the earth as it must have appeared to
primeval travellers, Humboldt, the most sagacious of adventurers,
seems to assure us that South America approaches nearest to such a
picture. “In this part of the new continent,” he remarks, “surrounded
by dense forests of boundless extent, we almost accustomed ourselves
to regard men as not being essential to the order of nature.
The earth is loaded with plants, and nothing impedes their free
development. An immense layer of mould manifests the uninterrupted
action of organic powers. The crocodiles and the boas are masters
of the river; the jaguar, the pecari, the dante, and the monkeys
traverse the forest without fear and without danger: there they dwell
as in an ancient inheritance. This aspect of animated nature, in
which man is nothing, has something in it strange and sad. To this we
reconcile ourselves with difficulty on the ocean and amid the sands
of Africa, though in these scenes, where nothing recals to mind our
fields, our woods, and our streams, we are less astonished at the
vast solitude through which we pass. Here, in a fertile country,
adorned with eternal verdure, we seek in vain the traces of the power
of man; we seem to be transported into a world different from that
which gave us birth.”

Of the suffering to be encountered by adventurers in these regions,
we are assured, however, by Humboldt, the chief source does not
consist in the presence of crocodiles or serpents, jaguars or
monkeys. The dread of these sinks into nothing when compared to the
_plaga de la moscas_—the torment of insects. “However accustomed,”
says Humboldt, “you may be to endure pain without complaint—however
lively an interest you may take in the object of your researches—it
is impossible not to be constantly disturbed by the musquetoes,
zaucudoes, jejeus, and tempraneroes that cover the face and hands,
pierce the clothes with their long sucker in the shape of a needle,
and getting into the mouth and nostrils set you coughing and sneezing
whenever you attempt to speak in the open air. I doubt whether there
be a country on earth where man is exposed to more cruel torments in
the rainy seasons, when the lower strata of the air to the height
of fifteen or twenty feet are filled with venomous insects like a
condensed vapour.”

This terrific account of the American mosquito is confirmed by Mr.
Hood, one of the companions of Captain Franklin, in the intrepid
attempt to reach the North Pole by overland journey. “We had
sometimes procured a little rest,” he observes, “by closing the tent
and burning wood or flashing gunpowder within, the smoke driving
the musquitoes into the crannies of the ground. But this remedy
was now ineffectual, though we employed it so perseveringly as to
hazard suffocation. They swarmed under our blankets, goring us with
their envenomed trunks and steeping our clothes in blood. We rose
at daylight in a fever, and our misery was unmitigated during our
whole stay. The food of the mosquito is blood, which it can extract
by penetrating the hide of a buffalo; and if it is not disturbed
it gorges itself so as to swell its body into a transparent globe.
The wound does not swell, like that of the African mosquito, but it
is infinitely more painful; and when multiplied an hundred-fold,
and continued for so many successive days, it becomes an evil of
such magnitude that cold, famine, and every other concomitant of an
inhospitable climate, must yield pre-eminence to it. It chases the
buffalo to the plains, irritating him to madness; and the reindeer
to the sea-shore, from which they do not return till the scourge has
ceased.”

Captain Back, whose Arctic Land Expedition has made his name
memorable, confirms these accounts. After describing the difficulties
of himself and party in dragging their baggage and provisions, and
even their canoe, up high, steep, and rugged ridges, over swamps of
thick stunted firs, and open spaces barren and desolate, on which
“crag was piled on crag to the height of two thousand feet from the
base,” he adds these descriptive sentences of the insect plague: “The
laborious duty which had been thus performed was rendered doubly
severe by the combined attack of myriads of sandflies and mosquitoes,
which made our faces stream with blood. There is certainly no form of
wretchedness among those to which the chequered life of a traveller
is exposed, at once so great and so humiliating, as the torture
inflicted by these puny blood-suckers. To avoid them is impossible;
and as for defending himself, though for a time he may go on crushing
by thousands, he cannot long maintain the unequal conflict, so that
at last, subdued by pain and fatigue, he throws himself in despair
with his face to the earth, and, half suffocated in his blanket,
groans away a few hours of sleepless rest.”

The swarms of sandflies, called _brulots_ by the Canadians, it
appears by the following account of Captain Back, are as annoying
as the mosquitoes:—“As we dived into the confined and suffocating
chasms, or waded through the close swamps, they rose in clouds,
actually darkening the air. To see or speak was equally difficult,
for they rushed at every undefended part and fixed their poisonous
fangs in an instant. Our faces streamed with blood as if leeches had
been applied, and there was a burning and irritating pain, followed
by immediate inflammation, and producing giddiness which almost drove
us mad. Whenever we halted, which the nature of the country compelled
us to do often, the men—even the Indians—threw themselves on their
faces, and moaned with pain and agony. My arms being less encumbered
I defended myself in some degree by waving a branch in each hand;
but, even with this and the aid of a veil and stout leather gloves, I
did not escape without severe punishment. For the time I thought the
tiny plagues worse even than mosquitoes.”

The ardour which can bear a man onward through difficulties and
annoyances of this nature is admirable; but love is united with our
admiration when Capt. Back gives the following testimony to the
benevolence of Sir John Franklin:—

“It was the custom of Sir John Franklin never to kill a fly; and
though teased by them beyond expression, especially when engaged
in taking observations, he would quietly desist from his work and
patiently blow the half-gorged intruders from his hands—‘the world
was wide enough for both.’ This was jocosely remarked upon by
Akaitcho and the four or five Indians who accompanied him. But the
impression, it seems,” continues Captain Back, “had sunk deep, for
on Manfelly’s seeing me fill my tent with smoke, and then throw open
the front and beat the sides all round with leafy branches to drive
out the stupified pests before I went to rest, he could not refrain
from expressing his surprise that I should be so unlike ‘the old
chief,’ who would not destroy so much as a single mosquito.” So true
it is that the real hero, he for whom danger has no terrors, has the
kindest and gentlest nature!

[Illustration: Ostrich]




CHAPTER III.


He who first committed himself to the perils of the great waters must
have been peculiarly distinguished among men for his intrepidity.
Modern adventure on the wide ocean, or in comparatively unknown
seas, is not accompanied with that uncertainty and sense of utter
desolation which must have filled the mind of early adventurers when
driven out of sight of land by the tempest; but neither the discovery
of the compass nor the many other aids to safety possessed by modern
navigators free their enterprises from appalling dangers. The
persevering courage of travellers evermore commands our admiration;
but the voyager takes his life in his hand from the moment that he
leaves the shore. The freedom from fear—nay, the cheerfulness and
exultation he experiences when surrounded by the waste of waters,
far away from the enjoyments of house and home; the unsubduable
resolution with which he careers over the wave and encounters every
vicissitude of season and climate; the strength and vastness of the
element itself which is the chief scene of his daring enterprise:
these are considerations that ever interweave themselves with our
ideal of the sea-adventurer, and render him the object of more
profound and ardent admiration than the mere traveller by land.

To ourselves, as natives of a country whose greatness is owing to
commercial enterprise and superiority in the arts of navigation,
these remarks forcibly apply. Maritime discovery has been oftener,
much oftener, undertaken by England and Englishmen than by any other
country or people in the world. Many secondary reasons for this
might be alleged in addition to the primary one of discovery. Such
undertakings are the means of training our sailors to hardihood and
young officers to the most difficult and dangerous situations in
which a ship can be placed. They accustom the officers how to take
care of and to preserve the health of a ship’s company. They are
the means of solid instruction in the higher branches of nautical
science, and in the use of the various instruments which science has,
of late years especially, brought to such perfection.

The career of the navigator thus assumes a higher character, being
that of a pioneer of science and corroborator of its discoveries,
than the employ or profession of any other man, however elevated
the station allotted him by society. Reflection will convince the
young reader that such men as Cook and Vancouver, Parry and Ross,
are much more deserving of triumphal monuments than martial heroes.
The dangers they encountered were fully as great, while the tendency
of their grand enterprises was not to inflict suffering on mankind
but to enlighten it with the knowledge of distant quarters of the
globe, and to bless and enrich it by the improvement of navigation
and commerce. For these reasons, the claim of the navigator to a
high rank in our brief chronicle of the “Triumphs of Enterprise”
would boldly assert itself, independent of the exciting nature of sea
adventures.

Here is an hour of danger described by the heroic Ross, and occurring
in the month of August, 1818, during that intrepid commander’s search
for the long wished-for “North-West Passage.” “The two ships were
caught by a gale of wind among the ice, and fell foul of each other.
The ice-anchors and cables broke, one after another, and the sterns
of the two ships came so violently into contact as to crush to pieces
a boat that could not be removed in time. Neither the masters, the
mates, nor those men who had been all their lives in the Greenland
service, had ever experienced such imminent peril; and they declared
that a common whaler must have been crushed to atoms. Our safety
must, indeed, be attributed to the perfect and admirable manner
in which the vessels had been strengthened when fitting for the
service. But our troubles were not yet at an end; for, as the gale
increased, the ice began to move with greater velocity, while the
continued thick fall of snow kept from our sight the further danger
that awaited us, till it became imminent. A large field of ice was
soon discovered at a small distance, bearing fast down upon us from
the west, and it thus became necessary to saw docks for refuge, in
which service all hands were immediately employed. It was, however,
found to be too thick for our nine-feet saws, and no progress could
be made. This circumstance proved fortunate, for it was soon after
perceived that the field, to which we were moored for this purpose,
was drifting rapidly on a reef of icebergs which lay aground. The
topsails were therefore close-reefed, in order that we might run, as
a last resource, between two bergs, or into any creek that might be
found among them; when suddenly the field acquired a circular motion,
so that every exertion was now necessary for the purpose of warping
along the edge, that being the sole chance we had of escaping the
danger of being crushed on an iceberg. In a few minutes we observed
that part of the field into which we had attempted to cut our docks,
come in contact with the berg, with such rapidity and violence as
to rise more than fifty feet up its precipitous side, where it
suddenly broke, the elevated part falling back on the rest with a
terrible crash, and overwhelming with its ruins the very spot we had
previously chosen for our safety. Soon afterwards the ice appeared to
us sufficiently open for us to pass the reef of bergs, and we once
more found ourselves in a place of security.”

The terrors of an iceberg scene are most graphically depicted by
Ross, in the account of his second voyage of discovery. “It is
unfortunate,” says he, “that no description can convey an idea of
a scene of this nature; and, as to pencil, it cannot represent
motion or noise. And to those who have not seen a northern ocean in
winter—who have not seen it, I should say, in a winter’s storm—the
term ice, exciting but the recollection of what they only know at
rest, in an inland lake or canal, conveys no ideas of what it is
the fate of an arctic navigator to witness and to feel. But let
them remember that ice is stone; a floating rock in the stream,
a promontory or an island when aground, not less solid than if it
were a land of granite. Then let them imagine, if they can, these
mountains of crystal hurled through a narrow strait by a rapid
tide; meeting, as mountains in motion would meet, with the noise of
thunder, breaking from each other’s precipices huge fragments, or
rending each other asunder, till, losing their former equilibrium,
they fall over headlong, lifting the sea around in breakers, and
whirling it in eddies; while the flatter fields of ice forced against
these masses, or against the rocks, by the wind and the stream, rise
out of the sea till they fall back on themselves, adding to the
indescribable commotion and noise which attend these occurrences.”

How tremendous must be the sense of danger to the tenants of a frail
ship amidst such gigantic forces of nature, the most inexperienced
reader can form some conception. But, overwhelming as the feeling of
awe must be with the sailor surrounded with such terrors, it must
be infinitely more tolerable than the prolonged and indescribably
irksome heart-ache he experiences when inclosed for months in fixed
ice, encompassed on every hand with desolation. “He must be a
seaman,” says the same gallant adventurer, “to feel that the vessel
which bounds beneath him, which listens to and obeys the smallest
movement of his hand, which seems to move but under his will, is ‘a
thing of life,’ a mind conforming to his wishes: not an inert body,
the sport of winds and waves. But what seaman could feel this as we
did, when this creature, which used to carry us buoyantly over the
ocean, had been during an entire year immoveable as the ice and the
rocks around it, helpless, disobedient, dead? We were weary for want
of occupation, for want of variety, for want of the means of mental
exertion, for want of thought, and (why should I not say it?) for
want of society. To-day was as yesterday—and as was to-day, so would
be to-morrow: while, if there were no variety, no hope of better,
is it wonderful that even the visits of barbarians were welcome? or
can anything more strongly show the nature of our pleasures, than
the confession that these visits were delightful—even as the society
of London might be amid the business of London? When the winter has
once in reality set in, our minds become made up on the subject;
like the dormouse (though we may not sleep, which would be the most
desirable condition by far), we wrap ourselves up in a sort of furry
contentment, since better cannot be, and wait for the times to come:
it was a far other thing to be ever awake, waiting to rise and become
active, yet ever to find that all nature was still asleep, and that
we had nothing more to do than to wish and groan, and—hope as we best
might.” How truly poetical his description of human feeling amidst
the eternal appearance of ice and snow!—“When snow was our decks,
snow was our awnings, snow our observations, snow our larders, snow
our salt; and, when all the other uses of snow should be at last
of no more avail, our coffins and our graves were to be graves and
coffins of snow. Is this not more than enough of snow than suffices
for admiration? Is it not worse, that during ten months in a year the
ground is snow, and ice, and ‘slush;’ that during the whole year its
tormenting, chilling, odious presence is ever before the eye? Who
more than I has admired the glaciers of the extreme north? Who more
has loved to contemplate the icebergs sailing from the Pole before
the tide and the gale, floating along the ocean, through calm and
through storm, like castles and towers and mountains, gorgeous in
colouring, and magnificent, if often capricious, in form? And have
I, too, not sought amid the crashing, and the splitting, and the
thundering roarings of a sea of moving mountains, for the sublime,
and felt that Nature could do no more? In all this there has been
beauty, horror, danger, everything that could excite; they would have
excited a poet even to the verge of madness. But to see, to have
seen, ice and snow—to have felt snow and ice for ever, and nothing
for ever but snow and ice, during all the months of a year—to have
seen and felt but uninterrupted and unceasing ice and snow during all
the months of four years—this it is that has made the sight of those
most chilling and wearisome objects an evil which is still one in
recollection, as if the remembrance would never cease.”

To bid farewell to his ship in these regions of deathly solitariness
must be a trial of the heart even severer than its sense of awe amid
icebergs, or wearisomeness with the eternal snow. This fell to the
lot of the brave Ross and his crew. Fast beset where there was no
prospect of release, they commenced carrying forwards a certain
quantity of provisions, and the boats with their sledges, for the
purpose of advancing more easily afterwards. The labour of proceeding
over ice and snow was most severe, and the wind and snow-drift
rendered it almost intolerable. On the 21st of May, 1832 (for this
was during Sir John Ross’s _second_ voyage) all the provisions from
their ship, the Victory, had been carried forward to the several
deposits, except as much as would serve for about a month. In
the process of forming these deposits it was found that they had
travelled, forwards and backwards, three hundred and twenty-nine
miles to gain about thirty in a direct line. Preparation was now made
for their final departure, which took place on the 29th of May.

“We had now,” continues the commander, “secured everything on shore
which could be of use to us in case of our return; or which, if
we could not, would prove of use to the natives. The colours were
therefore hoisted and nailed to the mast, we drank a parting glass
to our poor ship, and having seen every man out, in the evening I
took my own adieu of the Victory, which had deserved a better fate.
It was the first vessel that I had ever been obliged to abandon,
after having served in thirty-six, during a period of forty-two
years. It was like the last parting with an old friend; and I did not
pass the point where she ceased to be visible without stopping to
take a sketch of this melancholy desert—rendered more melancholy by
the solitary, abandoned, helpless home of our past years, fixed in
immovable ice till Time should perform on her his usual work.”

After a full month’s most fatiguing journey, they encamped and
constructed a canvass-covered house. This they deserted, and set out
once more, but, after several weeks’ vain attempt to reach navigable
water, were compelled to return, “their labours at an end, and
themselves once more at home.” Here—of the provisions left behind
them—flour, sugar, soups, peas, vegetables, pickles, and lemon-juice,
were in abundance; but of preserved meats there remained not more
than would suffice for their voyage in the boats during the next
season. A monotonous winter was spent in their house; and the want of
exercise, of sufficient employment, short allowance of food, lowness
of spirits produced by the unbroken sight of the dull, melancholy,
uniform waste of snow and ice, had the effect of reducing the whole
party to a more indifferent state of health than had hitherto been
experienced.

“We were indeed all very weary of this miserable home,” says Sir John
Ross. “Even the storms were without variety: there was nothing to
see out of doors, even when we could face the sky; and within it was
to look equally for variety and employment and to find neither. If
those of the least active minds dozed away their time in the waking
stupefaction which such a state of things produces, they were the
most fortunate of the party. Those among us who had the enviable
talent of sleeping at all times, whether they were anxious or not,
fared best.”

At length the long-looked-for period arrived when it was deemed
necessary to abandon the house in search of better fortune; and on
the 7th of July, being Sunday, the last divine service was performed
in their winter habitation. The following day they bid adieu to it
for ever! and having been detained a short time at Batty Bay, and
finding the ice to separate and a lane of water to open out, they
succeeded in crossing over to the eastern side of Prince Regent
Inlet. Standing along the southern shore of Barrow’s Strait, on the
26th of August they discovered a sail, and, after some tantalizing
delays, they succeeded in making themselves visible to the crew of
one of her boats.

“She was soon alongside,” proceeds Sir John Ross, “when the mate
in command addressed us, by presuming that we had met with some
misfortune and lost our ship. This being answered in the affirmative,
I requested to know the name of his vessel, and expressed our wish
to be taken on board. I was answered that it was the ‘Isabella of
Hull, once commanded by Captain Ross;’ on which I stated that I was
the identical man in question, and my people the crew of the Victory.
That the mate who commanded this boat was as much astonished at
this information as he appeared to be I do not doubt; while, with
the usual blunderheadedness of men on such occasions, he assured me
that I had been dead two years! I easily convinced him, however,
that what ought to have been true, according to his estimate, was a
somewhat premature conclusion, as the bear-like form of the whole
set of us might have shown him had he taken time to consider that we
were certainly not whaling gentlemen, and that we carried tolerable
evidence of our being ‘true men, and no impostors’ on our backs, and
in our starved and unshaven countenances. A hearty congratulation
followed, of course, in the true seaman style, and after a few
natural inquiries he added that the ‘Isabella was commanded by
Captain Humphreys,’ when he immediately went off in his boat to
communicate his information on board, repeating that we had long been
given up as lost, not by them alone, but by all England.

“As we approached slowly after him to the ship, he jumped up the
side, and in a minute the rigging was manned, while we were saluted
with three cheers as we came within cable’s length, and were not long
in getting on board of my old vessel, where we were all received by
Captain Humphreys with a hearty seaman’s welcome.

“Though we had not been supported by our names and characters, we
should not the less have claimed, from charity, the attentions that
we received, for never was seen a more miserable-looking set of
wretches; while, that we were but a repulsive-looking people, none
of us could doubt. If to be poor, wretchedly poor, as far as all
our present property was concerned, was to have a claim on charity,
no one could well deserve it more; but if to look so as to frighten
away the so-called charitable, no beggar that wanders in Ireland
could have outdone us in exciting the repugnance of those who have
not known what poverty can be. Unshaven since I know not when,
dirty, dressed in the rags of wild beasts instead of the tatters
of civilization, and starved to the very bones, our gaunt and grim
looks, when contrasted with those of the well-dressed and well-fed
men around us, made us all feel, I believe for the first time,
what we really were as well as what we seemed to others. Poverty is
without half its mark unless it be contrasted with wealth; and what
we might have known to be true in the past days, we had forgotten to
think of till we were thus reminded of what we truly were as well as
seemed to be.

“But the ludicrous soon took place of all other feelings; in such a
crowd and such confusion all serious thought was impossible, while
the new buoyancy of our spirits made us abundantly willing to be
amused by the scene which now opened. Every man was hungry and was
to be fed, all were ragged and were to be clothed, there was not
one to whom washing was not indispensable, nor one whom his beard
did not deprive of all English semblance. All, everything, too, was
to be done at once; it was washing, dressing, shaving, eating, all
intermingled; it was all the materials of each jumbled together;
while, in the midst of all, there were interminable questions to be
asked and answered on all sides: the adventures of the Victory, our
own escapes, the politics of England, and the news which was now
four years old. But all subsided into peace at last. The sick were
accommodated, the seamen disposed of, and all was done for all of
us which care and kindness could perform. Night at length brought
quiet and serious thoughts, and I trust there was not one man among
us who did not then express, where it was due, his gratitude for
that interposition which had raised us all from a despair which none
could now forget, and had brought us from the very borders of a not
distant grave to life, and friends, and civilization.

“Long accustomed, however, to a cold bed on the hard snow or the bare
rock, few could sleep amid the comfort of our new accommodations. I
was myself compelled to leave the bed which had been kindly assigned
me and take my abode in a chair for the night, nor did it fare much
better with the rest. It was for time to reconcile us to this sudden
and violent change, to break through what had become habit, and to
inure us once more to the usages of our former days.”

As a curious contrast to these exciting descriptions of danger,
we will sketch in as compact a form as possible the first voyage
round the world performed by an Englishman—namely, our illustrious
countryman, Sir Francis Drake.

Queen Elizabeth, on presenting a sword to the commander of a secret
expedition, said, “We do account that he which striketh at thee,
Drake, striketh at us.” His fleet consisted of five ships—the
Pelican, of 120 tons burthen; the Elizabeth, a bark of 80 tons; the
Swan, a fly-boat of 50 tons; the Marygold, a barque of 30 tons, and
the Christopher, a pinnace of 15 tons, and was ostensibly fitted out
for a trading voyage to Alexandria, though this pretence did not
deceive the watchful Spaniards. Drake, like Columbus and Cook, chose
small ships as better fitted to thread narrow and difficult channels.
The crews of his little squadron amounted to one hundred and sixty
men; an old author says that he did not omit “provision for ornament
and delight, carrying with him expert musicians, rich furniture (all
the vessels for his table, yea, many belonging to his cook-room,
being of pure silver), with divers shows of all sorts of curious
workmanship whereby the civility and magnificence of his native
country might, among all nations whither he should come, be the more
admired.”

Although it is likely that the intrepid resolve of crossing the
Pacific Ocean was not originally formed by Drake, and only entered
into from circumstances in which he was afterwards placed, he is not
the less entitled to the praise so often given him for penetrating
with so small a force the channel explored by Magellan and known by
his name. The passage through the Straits of Magellan had long been
abandoned by the Spaniards, and a superstition had arisen against
adventuring into the Pacific, as likely to prove fatal to any who are
engaged in the discovery or even in the navigation of its waters.

Drake was at first driven back by a violent storm; but, unintimidated
by this adverse augury, he finally set sail from Plymouth on the
13th of December, 1577. On Christmas-day they reached Cape Cantin,
on the coast of Barbary, and on the 27th found a safe and commodious
harbour in Mogadore. Here Drake had some unpleasant transactions with
Muley Moloc, the celebrated king of the Moors, but sailed again on
the last day of the year. The less important places touched at in the
succeeding part of the voyage were Cape Blanco, the isles of Mayo and
San Jago, and the “Isla del Fogo,” or Burning Island, together with
“Ilba Brava,” or the Brave Island. The equinoctial line is afterwards
crossed amidst alternate calms and tempest; they are supplied with
fresh water by copious rains, and they also catch dolphins, bonitos,
and flying-fish which fell on the decks, “where hence,” says the
invaluable Hakluyt, “they could not rise againe for want of moisture,
for when their wings are drie they cannot flie.” At length, on the
5th of April, they had fully voyaged across the wide Atlantic, and
made the coast of Brazil in 31° 30´ south latitude. They saw the
natives raising fires on the shore, beheld troops of wild deer,
“large and mightie,” and saw the foot-prints of men of large stature
on the beach. On the 15th of the same month they anchored in the
great River Plate, where they killed “certaine sea-wolves, commonly
called seales.” They thus secured a new supply of fresh provisions,
and shortly after of fresh water.

[Illustration: Seals]

On the 27th they again stood out to sea, and steered southward. The
Swan was outsailed by the rest of the little fleet, and also the
Mary, a very small Portuguese vessel, or caunter, which they had
taken in their course. On the 12th of May, Drake anchored within view
of a headland, and the next morning went in a boat to the shore. Here
he was in some danger, for a thick fog came on and shut him from the
view of the vessels; a gale also arose and drove them out to sea.
Fires were at length lighted, all the vessels, save the Swan and the
Mary, were again collected together. Fifty dried ostriches, besides
other fowls, are related to have been here found deposited by the
savages, and of this store the ships’ crews took possession. Upwards
of two hundred seals were also taken and slaughtered; and while a
party was filling water-casks, killing seals, and salting fowls for
future provision, Drake himself set sail in the Pelican, and Captain
Winter in the Elizabeth, each on different tacks, in search of the
Swan and the Mary. Drake soon found the Swan, and, to diminish the
cares and hazards of the voyage, removed all her stores and then
broke her up for firewood.

The place of rendezvous was named Seal Bay, and some highly
interesting accounts of interviews with the savage native tribes
during their stay here are given in Hakluyt. On the 3rd of June they
set sail once more; on the 19th they found the missing Portuguese
prize, the Mary; and the next day the whole squadron moored in Port
San Julian, latitude 49° 30´ S.

A very perilous squabble took place here with the native
Patagonians. A gunner belonging to the crew was shot through with
an arrow, and died on the spot, and Robert Winter, relative of
the officer above mentioned, was wounded, and died in consequence
shortly afterwards. The stature of these tribes has been the subject
of dispute from the time of Magellan to our own. An old author in
Hakluyt says, “These men be of no such stature as the Spaniardes
report, being but of the height of Englishmen: for I have seene men
in England taller than I could see any of them. But peradventure the
Spaniard did not thinke that any Englishman would have come thither
so soone to have disproved them in this and divers others of their
notorious lies.” Another author, however, makes the Patagonians seven
feet and a half in height.

An event occurred while the fleet lay at Port San Julian, which has
cast a deep shade of suspicion over the character of Drake. This was
the execution of Thomas Doughty, accused of mutiny and a conspiracy
to massacre Drake and the principal officers. We leave the young
reader to investigate the matter in other works, and proceed with our
abridged narrative.

After breaking up the Portuguese prize and reducing the number of
ships to three, they again set sail on the 17th of August—the weather
being colder than midwinter in Britain—and on the 24th anchored
thirty leagues within the Strait of Magellan. Here Drake changed the
name of his ship, the Pelican, to the Golden Hind, in compliment to
his friend, Sir Christopher Hatton, in whose escutcheon the golden
hind is said to have had a place. While passing through the strait,
which they computed to be 110 leagues in length, they noted that the
width varied from one league to four; that the tide set in from each
end of the strait and met about the middle; and they also killed 3000
“of birds having no wings, but short pineons which serve their turne
in swimming.” These penguins, as they undoubtedly were, are also
described as being “fat as an English goose.”

On the 6th of September, 1578, Drake and his gallant crew sailed
their ships on the great Pacific. Magellan had passed through the
strait in 1520, and but two other voyagers had performed the passage
after Magellan, and before Drake.

A north-east passage was one main object contemplated by Drake; and
accordingly, on clearing the strait, he held a north-west course, and
in two days the fleet advanced seventy leagues. A violent gale from
the north-east now drove them into 57° south latitude and 200 leagues
to the west. Under bare poles they scudded before the tempest, and
observed an eclipse of the moon on the 15th of September; “but,”
says a narrator, in Hakluyt, “neyther did the eclipticall conflict
of the moon impayre our state, nor her clearing againe amend us a
whit, but the accustomed eclipse of the sea continued in his force,
wee being darkened more than the moone sevenfold.” After a short
season of moderate weather, another tempest separated from them the
ship Marygold, and she was never more heard of. The Golden Hind and
Elizabeth were now left to pursue the voyage; but on being driven
back to the western entrance of the strait, Winter, the commander
of the Elizabeth, heartily tired of the voyage, slipped away from
Drake and returned to England. He reached this country in June, 1579,
with the credit of having achieved the navigation of the Straits of
Magellan, but with the shame of having deserted his commander.

The gallant Drake in the Golden Hind had stormy weather to encounter
for some time after, and was driven so far south as to anchor in a
creek at Cape Horn, and thus became the discoverer of that southern
point of the entire continent of America.

The wind changing he steered northwards, and on the 25th of November,
1578, anchored near the coast of Chili, where he had another
collision with the natives and lost two of his men. Soon afterwards
they fell in with a people of more friendly manners, and learned that
they had oversailed Valparaiso, the port of San Jago, where a Spanish
ship lay at anchor. They put back and took the ship, called the Grand
Captain of the South, in which were 60,000 pesos of gold, besides
jewels, merchandise, and a good store of Chili wine. Each peso was
valued at eight shillings. They rejoiced over their plunder; but in
our own times such an act would be deemed a piracy. Nine families
inhabited Valparaiso, but they fled, and the English revelled in
the pillage of wine, bread, bacon, and other luxuries to men long
accustomed to hard fare. They plundered the church also of a silver
chalice, two cruets, and an altar-cloth, and presented them to the
chaplain of the vessel.

On the 19th of January, 1579, after some period of rest in a harbour,
they pursued their voyage along the coast, and accidentally landing
at Tarapaza, they found a Spaniard asleep on the shore with thirteen
bars of silver lying beside him. “We took the silver and left the
man,” says the relator. A little farther on a party which was sent
ashore to procure water fell in with a Spaniard and a native boy
driving eight llamas, each of which was laden with two leathern bags
containing fifty pounds of silver, or eight hundred in all. They not
only took on board the llamas and the silver, but soon after fell in
with three small barks quite empty (the crews being on shore), save
that they found in them fifty-seven wedges of silver, each weighing
twenty pounds. They took the silver and set the barks adrift. After
some other trifling adventures they learned that the Cacafuego, a
ship laden with gold and silver, had just sailed for Panama, the
point whence all goods were carried by the Spaniards across the
isthmus. Away they bore in search of this ship, but were near being
overtaken by a superior force of Spaniards in two ships. Escaping,
they passed Payta, and learned that the Cacafuego had the start of
them but two days. Two other vessels were next taken, with some
silver, eighty pounds of gold, and a golden crucifix “with goodly
great emerauds set in it.” The Cacafuego was at length overtaken and
captured: the ship contained twenty-six tons of silver, thirteen
chests of rials of plate, and eighty pounds of gold, besides diamonds
and inferior gems, the whole estimated at 360,000 pesos. The uncoined
silver alone found in the vessel may be estimated at 212,000_l._, at
five shillings an ounce.

It seems questionable whether, when thus richly laden, Drake would
have thought of encompassing the globe if he could have assured
himself of a safe voyage to England by returning through the Straits
of Magellan. He knew that the Spaniards would be on the alert to
recover the treasure, and so resolved to seek a north-east passage
homeward. After remaining a short time in a safe harbour to repair
the ship, he commenced the voyage once more. Delays were made for
plunder and prizetaking until the 26th of April, when Drake stood
boldly out to sea, and by the 3rd of June had sailed 1400 leagues
on different courses without seeing land. He had now reached 42°
north latitude, and the cold was felt severely. On the 5th, being
driven by a gale, land was seen, to the surprise of Drake, who had
not calculated that the continent stretched so far westward. The
adventurers were now coasting the western margin of California.

They anchored at length in 38° 30´ north latitude, and were soon
surrounded with native Indians, who, among other remarkable things,
offered them _tabah_, or tobacco. Drake spent thirty-six days here
for completing the repairs of his ship, took possession of the
country formally, by erecting a monument and fixing a brass plate
upon it, bearing the name, effigy, and arms of Queen Elizabeth, and
called the country New Albion. To the port in which they had anchored
he gave his own name, and on the 23rd of July bore away direct west
as possible across the Pacific, with the intent to reach England by
India and the Cape of Good Hope.

No land was seen by the gallant men on board this little ship for
sixty-eight days. On the 30th of September they fell in with some
islands in 8° north latitude, which they termed the Isle of Thieves,
from the dishonest disposition of the natives. On the 16th of October
they reached the Philippines, and anchored at Mindanao. On the 3rd of
November the Moluccas were seen, and they soon anchored before the
chief town of Ternate, entered into civil gossip with the natives,
and were visited by the king, “a true gentleman Pagan.” Among the
presents received from this royal person were fowls, rice, sugar,
cloves, figs, and “a sort of meale which they call _sagu_, made of
the tops of certaine trees, tasting in the mouth like soure curds,
but melteth like sugar, whereof they make certaine cakes, which may
be kept the space of ten yeeres and yet then good to be eaten.”
Brilliant offers were made by the Sultan of Ternate; but Drake was
shy of them, and on the 9th of November, having taken in a large
quantity of cloves, the Golden Hind left the Moluccas.

On the 14th they anchored near the eastern part of Celebes, and
finding the land uninhabited and abundant in forests, they determined
there fully to repair the ship for her voyage home. “Throughout
the groves,” say the old writers in Purchas and Hakluyt, “there
flickered innumerable bats ‘as bigge as large hennes.’ There were
also multitudes of ‘fiery wormes flying in the ayre,’ no larger
than the common fly in England, which skimming up and down between
woods and bushes, made “such a shew and light as if every twigge or
tree had bene a burning candle.” They likewise saw great numbers of
land-crabs, or cray-fish, “of exceeding bignesse, one whereof was
sufficient for foure hungry stomackes at a dinner, being also very
good and restoring meat, whereof wee had experience; and they digge
themselves holes in the earth like conies.”

On the 12th of December they again set sail; but now came their
great peril. After being entangled in shoals among the Spice Islands
for some days, in the night of the 9th of January, 1580, the Golden
Hind struck on a rock. No leak appeared; but the ship was immovable.
The ebb tide left her in but six feet water, while, so deeply was
she laden, that it required thirteen feet of water to float her.
Eight guns, three tons of cloves, and a quantity of meal were thrown
overboard, but this did not relieve the ship. “We stucke fast,” says
the narrator in Hakluyt, “from eight of the clocke at night til foure
of the clocke in the afternoone the next day, being indeede out of
all hope to escape the danger; but our generall, as he had alwayes
hitherto shewed himself couragious, and of a good confidence in the
mercie and protection of God, so now he continued in the same; and
lest he should seeme to perish wilfully, both hee and wee did our
best indevour to save ourselves, which it pleased God so to blesse,
that in the ende we cleared ourselves most happily of the danger.”

Their ship in deep water once more, they reached the Isle of Barateve
on the 8th of February, and were kindly and handsomely treated by
the inhabitants. Java was reached on the 12th of March, and here
again they were generously received. On the 26th they left Java, and
did not again see land till they passed the Cape of Good Hope, on
the 15th of June. The Portuguese being acquaintances, Drake did not
wish just then to meet; he did not land at the Cape, but steered away
north, and on the 22nd of July arrived at Sierra Leone. Finally, on
the 26th of September, 1580, after an absence of two years and ten
months, he came to anchor in the harbour of Plymouth.

The riches he had brought home, the daring bravery he had displayed,
the perils undergone, the marvels told of the strange countries
visited, made Drake the idol of the whole English people. On the 4th
of April, 1581, Queen Elizabeth went in state to dine on board the
Golden Hind, then lying at Deptford. After the banquet she knighted
the gallant circumnavigator, and also gave orders that his vessel
should be preserved as a monument of the glory of the nation and of
the illustrious voyager.

[Illustration: Decoration]




CHAPTER IV.


One path of Enterprise belongs distinctly to modern adventurers—the
search after interesting remains of antiquity, and investigation of
their present actual condition. Such enterprises of discovery have
often their source in a love of Art, which can only exist in the
most cultivated minds. In other instances they arise from a laudable
desire to verify ancient history, and thus serve the highly important
purpose of confirming that branch of human knowledge which has
hitherto depended simply on the testimony of written tradition.

Perhaps the greatest contributor to certain knowledge in this
department of enterprise and discovery was the celebrated Belzoni,
though our acquaintance with the time-honoured and mysterious
monuments of Egypt has been enlarged by many other travellers. Greece
has also had her distinguished list of antiquarian explorers; and the
glowing lands of the East, so famous in sacred and profane story,
have been visited by numerous travellers, each and all ardent to
survey and report the present condition of the diversified monuments
of human skill and strength existing in the primeval countries of our
race.

Every youthful visitor to the British Museum will be interested with
the beautiful black granite statue so well known as “the young
Memnon.” Near the left foot of this gigantic sitting figure will be
found the name of Belzoni, cut by his own hand. Burckhardt and Salt
were the enterprising and disinterested persons who paid the expenses
of conveying this massive piece of ancient sculpture to Alexandria:
Belzoni and his assistants undertook the immense labour.

[Illustration: THE RUINS OF LUXOR.]

It was amidst the ruins of Thebes, old Homer’s “city of the hundred
gates,” that this far-famed statue of an old Egyptian king had long
lain. His wonder at entering this ruined metropolis is thus described
by Belzoni: “We saw for the first time the ruins of great Thebes,
and landed at Luxor. Here I beg the reader to observe that but very
imperfect ideas can be formed of the extensive ruins of Thebes,
even from the accounts of the most skilful and accurate travellers.
It is absolutely impossible to imagine the scene displayed without
seeing it. The most sublime ideas that can be formed from the most
magnificent specimens of our present architecture would give a very
incorrect picture of these ruins; for such is the difference, not
only in magnitude, but in form, proportion, and construction, that
even the pencil can convey but a faint idea of the whole. It appeared
to me like entering a city of giants, who, after a long conflict,
were all destroyed, leaving the ruins of their various temples
as the only proof of their former existence. The temple of Luxor
presents to the traveller at once one of the most splendid groups of
Egyptian grandeur. The extensive propylæon, with the two obelisks,
and colossal statues in the front; the thick groups of enormous
columns; the variety of apartments and the sanctuary it contains; the
beautiful ornaments which adorn every part of the walls and columns,
cause in the astonished traveller an oblivion of all that he has seen
before. If his attention be attracted to the north side of Thebes by
the towering remains that project a great height above the wood of
palm trees, he will gradually enter that forest-like assemblage of
ruins of temples, columns, obelisks, colossi, sphynxes, portals, and
an endless number of other astonishing objects, that will convince
him at once of the impossibility of a description. On the west side
of the Nile, still the traveller finds himself among wonders. The
temples of Gournou, Memnonium, and Medinet Aboo, attest the extent of
the great city on this side. The unrivalled colossal figures in the
plain of Thebes, the number of tombs excavated in the rocks, those
in the great valley of the kings, with their paintings, sculptures,
mummies, sarcophagi, figures, &c., are all objects worthy of the
admiration of the traveller, who will not fail to wonder how a nation
which was once so great as to erect these stupendous edifices could
so far fall into oblivion that even their language and writing are
totally unknown to us.”

[Illustration: RUINS OF THE TEMPLE OF MEMNON.]

[Illustration: BUST OF MEMNON.]

The bust of Memnon, the immediate object of Belzoni’s research, soon
caught his eye. It was lying with its face upwards, and “apparently
smiling on me,” says Belzoni, “at the thought of being taken to
England.” Among a semi-barbarous people like the Arabs the discoverer
had a thousand difficulties to overcome before he could succeed in
moving this bust of ten or twelve tons weight one inch from its bed
of sand. The chiefs eyed him with jealousy, and conceived, as usual,
that he came in quest of hidden treasures; and the Fellahs were with
difficulty set to work, having made up their minds that it was a
hopeless task. When these simple people saw it first move they all
set up a loud shout, declaring it was not their exertions but the
power of the devil that had effected it. The enormous mass was put in
motion by a few poles and palm-leaf ropes, all the means which they
could command, and which nothing but the ingenuity of Belzoni could
have made efficient. But these materials, poor as they were, created
not half the difficulty and delay occasioned by the intrigues of
the Cachefs and Kaimakans, all of whom were desirous of extorting as
much money as they possibly could, and of obstructing the progress of
the work, as the surest means of effecting their purpose. Even the
labourers, on finding that money was given to them for removing a
mere mass of stone, took it into their heads that it must be filled
with gold, and agreed that so precious an article ought not to be
taken out of the country. Belzoni succeeded, however, in allaying
these ridiculous imaginings, and eighteen days after the commencement
of the operation the colossal bust reached the banks of the Nile.
One day was consumed in embarking it; and after a voyage of hazard
among the cataracts of the Nile, the illustrious traveller reached
Cairo with his prize. From thence he conveyed it to Alexandria, and
lodged it in the Pasha’s magazine; he then returned to Cairo, and
accompanied by Mr. Beechy, immediately proceeded up the Nile, with
the determination, if possible, to accomplish the opening of the
great temple of Ipsambul, a labour he had commenced but a short time
before.

[Illustration: BELZONI REMOVING THE BUST OF MEMNON.]

This grand and gigantic relic of antiquity was discovered and brought
into notice by the lamented Burckhardt, but when Belzoni first
approached it, the accumulation of sand was such “that it appeared
an impossibility ever to reach the door.” The exact spot where he
had fixed the entrance to be was determined in his own mind from
observing the head of a hawk, of such a monstrous size that, with
the body, it could not be less than twenty feet high. This bird he
concluded to be over the doorway; and as below the figure there
is generally a vacant space, followed by a frieze and cornice, he
calculated the upper part of the doorway to be about thirty-five feet
below the summit of the sand.

Having succeeded in procuring for hire, from one of the cachefs,
as many labourers as he could afford to employ, Belzoni set about
clearing away the sand from the front of the temple. The only
condition made with the cachef was, that all the gold and jewels
found in it should belong to him, as chief of the country, and that
Belzoni should have all the stones. At the end of four or five days
his funds were entirely exhausted; he therefore, after obtaining
a promise from the chief that no one should molest the work in
his absence, resumed his search for other antiquities; and, after
conveying the Memnon to Alexandria, and being joined by Mr. Beechy at
Cairo, met, at Philæ, with Captains Irby and Mangles of the British
Navy, and was joined also by them.

Having conciliated the cachefs by suitable presents, they agreed to
give the workmen, who were eighty in number, three hundred piastres
for removing the sand as low down as the entrance. At first they
seemed to set about the task like men who were determined to finish
the job; but, at the end of the third day, they all grew tired, and,
“under the pretext that the Rhamadan was to commence on the next day,
they left us,” says Belzoni, “with the temple, the sand, and the
treasure, and contented themselves with keeping the three hundred
piastres.”

The travellers were now convinced that, if the temple was to be
opened at all, it must be by their own exertions; and, accordingly
assisted by the crew of the boat, they set to work, and, by dint of
perseverance and hard labour for about eighteen days, they arrived
at the doorway of that temple, which had, in all probability, been
covered with sand two thousand years, and which proved to be the
finest and most extensive in Nubia. Belzoni thus describes the
exterior of the temple of Ipsambul.

“The outside of this temple is magnificent. It is a hundred and
seventeen feet wide, and eighty-six feet high: the height from the
top of the cornice to the top of the door being sixty-six feet six
inches, and the height of the door twenty feet. There are four
enormous sitting colossi, the largest in Egypt or Nubia, except
the great sphinx at the pyramids, to which they approach in the
proportion of nearly two thirds. From the shoulder to the elbow they
measure fifteen feet six inches; the ears three feet six inches; the
face seven feet; the beard five feet six inches; across the shoulders
twenty-five feet four inches; their height is about fifty-one feet,
not including the caps, which are about fourteen feet.

[Illustration: ONE OF THE ENORMOUS SITTING COLOSSI.]

“There are only two of these colossi in sight: one is still buried
under the sand, and the other, which is near the door, is half fallen
down, and buried also. On the top of the door is a colossal figure
of Osiris, twenty feet high, with two colossal hieroglyphic figures,
one on each side, looking towards it. On the top of the temple is a
cornice with hieroglyphics, a torus and frieze under it. The cornice
is six feet wide, the frieze is four feet. Above the cornice is a
row of sitting monkeys eight feet high, and six feet wide across the
shoulders. They are twenty-one in number. This temple was nearly
two-thirds buried under the sand, of which we removed thirty-one feet
before we came to the upper part of the door. It must have had a very
fine landing-place, which is now totally buried under the sand. It is
the last and largest temple excavated in the solid rock in Nubia or
Egypt, except the new tomb in Beban el Molook.

“The heat on first entering the temple was so great that they could
scarcely bear it, and the perspiration from their hands was so
copious as to render the paper, by its dripping, unfit for use. On
the first opening that was made by the removal of the sand, the only
living object that presented itself was a toad of prodigious size.
Halls and chambers, supported by magnificent columns and adorned
with beautiful intaglios, paintings, and colossal figures, the walls
being covered partly with hieroglyphics, and partly with exhibitions
of battles, storming of castles, triumphs over the Ethiopians,
sacrifices, &c.—made up the striking interior.”

Nothing but the most extraordinary degree of enthusiasm could have
supported Belzoni in the numerous descents which he made into the
mummy pits of Egypt, and through the long narrow subterraneous
passages, particularly inconvenient for a man of his size—for he was
six feet and a half in height, and muscular in proportion.

“Of some of these tombs,” says he, “many persons could not withstand
the suffocating air, which often causes fainting. A vast quantity
of dust arises, so fine that it enters the throat and nostrils, and
chokes the nose and mouth to such a degree that it requires great
power of lungs to resist it and the strong effluvia of the mummies.
This is not all; the entry or passage where the bodies are is roughly
cut in the rocks, and the falling of the sand from the upper part
or ceiling of the passage causes it to be nearly filled up. In some
places there is not more than the vacancy of a foot left, which you
must contrive to pass through in a creeping posture like a snail, on
pointed and keen stones that cut like glass. After getting through
these passages, some of them two or three hundred yards long, you
generally find a more commodious place, perhaps high enough to sit.
But what a place of rest! surrounded by bodies, by heaps of mummies
in all directions, which, previous to my being accustomed to the
sight, impressed me with horror. The blackness of the wall, the faint
light given by the candles or torches for want of air, the different
objects that surrounded me seeming to converse with each other, and
the Arabs with the candles or torches in their hands, naked and
covered with dust, themselves resembling living mummies, absolutely
formed a scene that cannot be described. In such a situation I found
myself several times, and often returned exhausted and fainting, till
at last I became inured to it and indifferent to what I suffered,
except from the dust, which never failed to choke my throat and nose;
and though, fortunately, I am destitute of the sense of smelling,
I could taste that the mummies were rather unpleasant to swallow.
After the exertion of entering into such a place, through a passage
of fifty, a hundred, three hundred, or perhaps six hundred yards,
nearly overcome, I sought a resting-place, found one, and contrived
to sit; but when my weight bore on the body of an Egyptian, it
crushed it like a band-box. I naturally had recourse to my hands to
sustain my weight, but they found no better support, so that I sunk
altogether among the broken mummies, with a crash of bones, rags, and
wooden cases, which raised such a dust as kept me motionless for a
quarter of an hour waiting till it subsided again. I could not remove
from the place, however, without increasing it, and every step I took
I crushed a mummy in some part or other.

“Once I was conducted from such a place to another resembling it,
through a passage of about twenty feet in length, and no wider than
that a body could be forced through. It was choked with mummies, and
I could not pass without putting my face in contact with that of some
decayed Egyptian, but as the passage inclined downwards my own weight
helped me on; however, I could not avoid being covered with bones,
legs, arms, and heads rolling from above. Thus I proceeded from one
cave to another, all full of mummies piled up in various ways, some
standing, some lying, and some on their heads. The purpose of my
researches was to rob the Egyptians of their papyri, of which I found
a few hidden in their breasts, under their arms, in the space above
the knees, or on the legs, and covered by the numerous folds of cloth
that envelope the mummy. The people of Gournou, who make a trade of
antiquities of this sort, are very jealous of strangers, and keep
them as secret as possible, deceiving travellers by pretending that
they have arrived at the end of the pits when they are scarcely at
the entrance. I could never prevail on them to conduct me into these
places till this my second voyage, when I succeeded in obtaining
admission into any cave where mummies were to be seen.”

M. Drovetti, the French consul, had discovered a sarcophagus in a
cavern of the mountains of Gournou, but had endeavoured in vain to
get it out; he therefore acquainted Belzoni that he would present
him with it. This gave occasion to an adventure which possesses
much of the interest of romance in the recital. Mr. Belzoni entered
the cavern with two Arabs and an interpreter. He thus describes the
enterprise:—

“Previous to our entering the cave we took off the greater part of
our clothes, and, each having a candle, advanced through a cavity
in the rock, which extended a considerable length in the mountain,
sometimes pretty high, sometimes very narrow, and without any
regularity. In some passages we were obliged to creep on the ground,
like crocodiles. I perceived that we were at a great distance from
the entrance, and the way was so intricate that I depended entirely
on the two Arabs to conduct us out again. At length we arrived at a
large space into which many other holes or cavities opened; and after
some examination by the two Arabs, we entered one of these, which was
very narrow, and continued downward for a long way, through a craggy
passage, till we came where two other apertures led to the interior
in a horizontal direction. One of the Arabs then said, ‘This is the
place.’ I could not conceive how so large a sarcophagus as had been
described to me could have been taken through the aperture which
the Arab now pointed out. I had no doubt but these recesses were
burial-places, as we continually walked over skulls and other bones;
but the sarcophagus could never have entered this recess, for it was
so narrow that on my attempt to penetrate it I could not pass.

“One of the Arabs however succeeded, as did my interpreter; and
it was agreed that I and the other Arab should wait till they
returned. They proceeded evidently to a great distance, for the
light disappeared, and only a murmuring sound from their voices
could be distinguished as they went on. After a few moments I heard
a loud noise, and the interpreter distinctly crying, ‘O, my God, I
am lost!’ After which, a profound silence ensued. I asked my Arab
whether he had ever been in that place? He replied, ‘Never.’ I could
not conceive what could have happened, and thought the best plan
was to return, to procure help from the other Arabs. Accordingly, I
told my man to show me the way out again; but, staring at me like an
idiot, he said he did not know the road. I called repeatedly to the
interpreter, but received no answer. I watched a long time, but no
one returned; and my situation was no very pleasant one. I naturally
returned, through the passages by which we had come; and, after some
time, I succeeded in reaching the place where, as I mentioned, were
many cavities. It was a complete labyrinth, as all these places bore
a great resemblance to the one which we first entered. At last,
seeing one which appeared to be the right, we proceeded through it a
long way; but, by this time, our candles had diminished considerably,
and I feared that if we did not get out soon, we should have to
remain in the dark. Meantime, it would have been dangerous to put
one out to save the other, lest that which was left should, by some
accident, be extinguished. At this time we were considerably advanced
towards the outside, as we thought; but, to our sorrow, we found the
end of that cavity without any outlet.

“Convinced that we were mistaken in our conjecture, we quickly
returned towards the place of the various entries, which we strove
to regain. But we were then as perplexed as ever, and were both
exhausted from the ascents and descents, which we had been obliged
to go over. The Arab seated himself, but every moment of delay was
dangerous. The only expedient was to put a mark at the place out of
which we had just come, and then examine the cavities in succession,
by putting also a mark at their entrance, so as to know where we had
been. Unfortunately our candles would not last through the whole:
however, we began our operations.

“On the second attempt, when passing before a small aperture, I
thought I heard the sound of something like the roaring of the sea
at a distance. In consequence, I entered this cavity; and, as we
advanced, the noise increased, till I could distinctly hear a number
of voices all at one time. At last, thank God, we walked out; and
to my no small surprise, the first person I saw was my interpreter.
How he came to be there I could not conjecture. He told me that, in
proceeding with the Arab along the passage below, they came to a pit,
which they did not see; that the Arab fell into it, and in falling
put out both candles. It was then that he cried out, ‘I am lost!’ as
he thought he also should have fallen into the pit. But on raising
his head, he saw, at a great distance, a glimpse of daylight, towards
which he advanced, and thus arrived at a small aperture. He then
scraped away some loose sand and stones, to widen the place where
he came out, and went to give the alarm to the Arabs, who were at
the other entrance. Being all concerned for the man who fell to the
bottom of the pit, it was their noise that I heard in the cave. The
place by which my interpreter got out was instantly widened: and, in
the confusion, the Arabs did not regard letting me see that they were
acquainted with that entrance, and that it had lately been shut up.
I was not long in detecting their scheme. The Arabs had intended to
show me the sarcophagus, without letting me see the way by which it
might be taken out, and then to stipulate a price for the secret. It
was with this view they took me such a way round about.”

Of all the discoveries of Belzoni, the most magnificent was that of
a new tomb in the Beban el Molook, or Vale of the Tombs of Kings. “I
may call this,” says the traveller, “a fortunate day, one of the best
perhaps of my life: from the pleasure it afforded me of presenting
to the world a new and perfect monument of Egyptian antiquity, which
can be recorded as superior to any other in point of grandeur,
style, and preservation,—appearing as if just finished on the day
we entered it; and what I found in it,” he adds, “will show its
great superiority to all others.” Certain indications had convinced
him of the existence of a large and unopened sepulchre. Impressed
with this idea, he caused the earth to be dug away to the depth of
eighteen feet, when the entrance made its appearance. The passage,
however, was choked up with large stones, which were with difficulty
removed. A long corridor, with a painted ceiling, led to a staircase
twenty-three feet long, and nearly nine feet wide. At the bottom was
a door, twelve feet high; it opened into a second corridor of the
same width, thirty-seven feet long, the sides and ceiling finely
sculptured and painted. “The more I saw,” he says, “the more I was
eager to see.” His progress, however, was interrupted at the end
of this second corridor by a pit thirty feet deep and twelve wide.
Beyond this was perceived a small aperture of about two feet square
in the wall, out of which hung a rope reaching probably to the bottom
of the well; another rope fastened to a beam of wood stretching
across the passage, on this side also, hung into the well. One of
these ropes was unquestionably for the purpose of descending on one
side of the well, and the other for that of ascending on the opposite
side. Both the wood and the rope crumbled to dust on being touched.

By means of two beams, Belzoni contrived to cross this pit or
well, and to force a larger opening in the wall, beyond which was
discovered a third corridor of the same dimensions as the two former.
Those parts of the wood and rope which were on the further side of
this wall did not fall to dust, but were in a tolerably good state
of preservation, owing, as he supposed, to the dryness of the air in
these more distant apartments. The pit, he thought, was intended as
a sort of reservoir to receive the wet which might drain through the
ground between it and the external entrance.

“The sepulchre was now found to open into a number of chambers of
different dimensions, with corridors and staircases. Of the chambers,
the first was a beautiful hall, twenty-seven feet six inches by
twenty-five feet ten inches, in which were four pillars, each three
feet square. At the end of this room I call the Entrance-hall,” says
the famous discoverer, “is a large door, from which three steps lead
down into a chamber with two pillars. This is twenty-eight feet two
inches by twenty-five feet six inches. The pillars are three feet
ten inches square. I gave it the name of the Drawing-room; for it
is covered with figures, which, though only outlined, are so fine
and perfect, that you would think they had been drawn only the day
before. Returning into the Entrance-hall, we saw on the left of
the aperture a large staircase, which descended into a corridor.
It is thirteen feet four inches long, seven and a half wide, and
has eighteen steps. At the bottom we entered a beautiful corridor,
thirty-six feet six inches by six feet eleven inches. We perceived
that the paintings became more perfect as we advanced farther into
the interior. They retained their gloss, or a kind of varnish over
the colours, which had a beautiful effect. The figures are painted
on a white ground. At the end of this corridor we descended ten
steps, which I call the small stairs, into another, seventeen feet
two inches by ten feet five inches. From this we entered a small
chamber, twenty feet four inches by thirteen feet eight inches, to
which I gave the name of the Room of Beauties; for it is adorned with
the most beautiful figures in basso relievo, like all the rest, and
painted. When standing in the centre of this chamber, the traveller
is surrounded by an assembly of Egyptian gods and goddesses.

“Proceeding further, we entered a large hall, twenty-seven feet nine
inches by twenty-six feet ten inches. In this hall are two rows of
square pillars, three on each side of the entrance, forming a line
with the corridors. At each side of this hall is a small chamber.
This hall I termed the Hall of Pillars: the chamber on the right
Isis’ Room, as in it a large cow is painted: that on the left, the
Room of Mysteries, from the mysterious figures it exhibits. At the
end of this hall we entered a large saloon with an arched roof or
ceiling, which is separated from the Hall of Pillars only by a step,
so that the two may be reckoned one.

[Illustration: TEMPLE OF ISIS.]

“The saloon is thirty-one feet ten inches by twenty-seven feet. On
the right of the saloon is a small chamber without anything in it,
roughly cut, as if unfinished, and without painting: on the left we
entered a chamber with two square pillars, twenty-five feet eight
inches by twenty-two feet ten inches. This I called the Sideboard
Room, as it has a projection of three feet in a form of a sideboard
all round, which was perhaps intended to contain the articles
necessary for the funeral ceremony. The pillars are three feet four
inches square, and the whole beautifully painted as the rest. At the
same end of the room, and facing the Hall of Pillars, we entered
by a large door into another chamber with four pillars, one of
which is fallen down. This chamber is forty-three feet four inches
by seventeen feet six inches; the pillars three feet seven inches
square. It is covered with white plaster, where the rock did not cut
smoothly, but there is no painting on it. I named it the Bull’s, or
Apis’ Room, as we found the carcase of a bull in it, embalmed with
asphaltum; and also, scattered in various places, an immense quantity
of small wooden figures of mummies, six or eight inches long, and
covered with asphaltum to preserve them. There were some other
figures of fine earth baked, coloured blue, and strongly varnished.
On each side of the two little rooms were wooden statues standing
erect, four feet high, with a circular hollow inside, as if to
contain a roll of papyrus, which I have no doubt they did. We found
likewise fragments of other statues of wood and of composition.

“But the description of what we found in the centre of the saloon,
and which I have reserved till this place, merits the most particular
attention, not having its equal in the world, and being such as we
had no idea could exist. It is a sarcophagus of the finest oriental
alabaster, nine feet five inches long, and three feet seven inches
wide. Its thickness is only two inches; and it is transparent when a
light is placed inside of it. It is minutely sculptured within and
without with several hundred figures, which do not exceed two inches
in height, and represent, as I suppose, the whole of the funeral
procession and ceremonies relating to the deceased, united with
several emblems. I cannot give an adequate idea of this beautiful
and invaluable piece of antiquity, and can only say that nothing has
been brought into Europe from Egypt that can be compared with it. The
cover was not there; it had been taken out, and broken into several
pieces, which we found in digging before the first entrance. The
sarcophagus was over a staircase in the centre of the saloon, which
communicated in a subterraneous passage, leading downwards, three
hundred feet in length. At the end of this passage we found a great
quantity of bats’ dung, which choked it up, so that we could go no
further without digging. It was nearly filled up too by the falling
in of the upper part.”

This sarcophagus is now to be seen in Sir John Soane’s Museum,
Lincoln’s Inn Fields. The sight of it will richly repay the visitor.
Copies of the figures on the walls of the tomb are to be seen in the
Egyptian rooms of the British Museum, and form not the least striking
of its vast collection of curiosities.

Perhaps the most arduous of Belzoni’s enterprises was the opening
of the second pyramid of Ghiza, known by the name of Cephrenes,
as the largest pyramid is known by the name of Cheops. Herodotus,
the ancient Greek historian, was informed that this pyramid had no
subterranean chambers, and his information being found in latter
ages to be generally correct, may be supposed to have operated in
preventing that curiosity which prompted the opening of the great
pyramid of Cheops by Shaw. Belzoni, however, perceived certain
indications of sufficient weight to induce him to make the attempt.

“The opening of this pyramid,” says Mr. Salt, the English
consul-general, “had long been considered an object of so hopeless
a nature that it is difficult to conceive how any person could
be found sanguine enough to make the attempt; and even after the
discovery, with great labour, of the forced entrance, it required
great perseverance in Belzoni, and confidence in his own views, to
induce him to continue the operation, when it became evident that
the extensive labours of his predecessors in the enterprise had
completely failed. The direct manner in which he dug down upon the
door affords the most incontestable proof that chance had nothing to
do with the discovery itself, of which Belzoni has given a very clear
description.”

“On my return to Cairo,” says he, “I again went to visit the
celebrated pyramids of Ghiza; and on viewing that of Cephrenes I
could not help reflecting how many travellers of different nations,
who had visited this spot, contented themselves with looking at the
outside of the pyramid, and went away without inquiring whether
any and what chambers exist within it; satisfied, perhaps, with
the report of the Egyptian priests, ‘that the pyramid of Cheops
only contained chambers in its interior.’ I then began to consider
the possibility of opening this pyramid. The attempt was, perhaps,
presumptuous; and the risk of undertaking such an immense work
without success deterred me in some degree from the enterprise. I
am not certain whether love for antiquity, an ardent curiosity,
or ambition, spurred me on most in spite of every obstacle, but I
determined at length to commence the operation.

“I set out from Cairo on the 6th of February, 1818, under pretence of
going in quest of some antiquities at a village not far off, in order
that I might not be disturbed in my work by the people of Cairo. I
then repaired to the Kaiya Bey, and asked permission to work at the
pyramid of Ghiza, in search of antiquities. He made no objection,
but said that he wished to know if there was any ground about the
pyramid fit for tillage. I informed him that it was all stones, and
at a considerable distance from any tilled ground. He nevertheless
persisted in inquiring of the cachef of the province, if there was
any good ground near the pyramids; and after receiving the necessary
information, granted my request.

“Having thus acquired permission I began my labours on the 10th of
February, at a point on the north side, in a vertical section at
right angles to that side of the base. I saw many reasons against
my beginning there, but certain indications told me that there was
an entrance at that spot. I employed sixty labouring men, and began
to cut through the mass of stones and cement which had fallen from
the upper part of the pyramid; but it was so hard joined together
that the men spoiled several of their hatchets in the operation.
The stones which had fallen down along with the cement had formed
themselves into one solid and almost impenetrable mass. I succeeded,
however, in making an opening of fifteen feet wide, and continued
working downwards in uncovering the face of the pyramid. This work
took up several days, without the least prospect of meeting with
anything interesting. Meantime I began to fear that some of the
Europeans residing at Cairo might pay a visit to the pyramids, which
they do very often, and thus discover my retreat and interrupt my
proceedings.

“On the 17th of the same month we had made a considerable advance
downwards, when an Arab workman called out, making a great noise, and
saying that he had found the entrance. He had discovered a hole in
the pyramid into which he could just thrust his arm and a djerid of
six feet long. Towards the evening we discovered a larger aperture,
about three feet square, which had been closed in irregularly by a
hewn stone. This stone I caused to be removed, and then came to an
opening larger than the preceding, but filled up with loose stones
and sand. This satisfied me that it was not the real but a forced
passage, which I found to lead inwards and towards the south. The
next day we succeeded in entering fifteen feet from the outside,
when we reached a place where the sand and stones began to fall from
above. I caused the rubbish to be taken out, but it still continued
to fall in great quantities. At last, after some days’ labour, I
discovered an upper forced entrance, communicating with the outside
from above, and which had evidently been cut by some one who was in
search of the true passage. Having cleared this passage I perceived
another opening below, which apparently ran towards the centre of the
pyramid.

“In a few hours I was able to enter this passage, which runs
horizontally towards the centre of the pyramid, nearly all choked
up with stones and sand. These obstructions I caused to be taken
out, and at halfway from the entrance I found a descent, which also
had been forced, and which ended at the distance of forty feet. I
afterwards continued the work in the horizontal passage above, in
hopes that it might lead to the centre; but I was disappointed,
and at last was convinced that it ended there, and that to attempt
to advance that way would only incur the risk of sacrificing some
of my workmen, as it was really astonishing to see how the stones
hung suspended over their heads, resting perhaps by a single point;
indeed, one of these stones fell, and had nearly killed one of the
men. I therefore retired from the forced passage with great regret
and disappointment.

“Notwithstanding the discouragements I met with I recommenced my
researches on the following day, depending upon my indications. I
directed the ground to be cleared away to the eastward of the false
entrance; the stones, encrusted and bound together with cement,
were equally hard as the former, and we had as many large stones to
remove as before. By this time my retreat had been discovered, which
occasioned me many interruptions from visitors.

“On February 28, we discovered a block of granite in an inclined
direction towards the centre of the pyramid, and I perceived that the
inclination was the same as that of the passage of the first pyramid,
or that of Cheops; consequently I began to hope that I was near the
true entrance. On the 1st of March we observed three large blocks
of stone one upon the other, all inclined towards the centre; these
large stones we had to remove as well as others much larger, as we
advanced, which considerably retarded our approach to the desired
spot. I perceived, however, that I was near the true entrance, and,
in fact, the next day about noon, on the 2nd of March, was the epoch
at which the grand pyramid of Cephrenes was at last opened, after
being closed up so many centuries, that it remained an uncertainty
whether any interior chambers did or did not exist.”

Belzoni then gives a detailed description of the passages leading to
the great chamber of the pyramid. “On entering the great chamber,”
he continues, “I found it to be forty-six feet three inches long,
sixteen feet three inches wide, and twenty-three feet six inches
high, for the most part cut out of the solid rock (for this chamber
was at the bottom of the pyramid) except that part of the roof
towards the western end. In the midst we observed a sarcophagus of
granite partly buried in the ground to the level of the floor, eight
feet long, three feet six inches wide, and two feet three inches
deep inside, surrounded by large blocks of granite, being placed
apparently to guard it from being taken away, which could not be
effected without great labour. The lid of it had been opened; I found
in it only a few bones of a human skeleton, which merit preservation
as curious relics, they being in all probability those of Cephrenes,
the reported builder of the pyramid.”

[Illustration: TOMB OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT.]

It is necessary, however, to inform the young reader that Belzoni,
being unversed in osteology, was mistaken here, and that these bones,
when examined by scientific men in London, were found to be those
of a cow; thus giving foundation for the theory that the bodies
of sacred animals, the representatives of the Egyptian gods, were
interred with extraordinary honours.

[Illustration: HEAD OF THE GREAT SPHYNX.]

To narrate all the enterprises of Belzoni would occupy volumes.
Let us allude but to one more. He uncovered the front of the great
Sphynx—that gigantic monument which has been synonymous with
“Mystery” from the remotest ages of history. Numerous pieces of
antiquity were as unexpectedly as extraordinarily developed by this
enterprise—pieces which, for many centuries, had not been exposed
to human eyes. Among other things, a beautiful temple, cut out of
one piece of granite, yet of considerable dimensions, was discovered
between the legs of the sphynx, having within it a sculptured lion
and a small sphynx. In one of the paws of the great sphynx was
another temple with a sculptured lion standing on an altar. In
front of the great sphynx were the remains of buildings, apparently
temples, and several granite slabs with inscriptions cut into them,
some entire and others broken. One of these is by Claudius Cæsar,
recording his visits to the pyramids, and another by Antoninus Pius,
both of which, with the little lions, are now in the British Museum.

[Illustration: STATUES AT LUXOR.]




CHAPTER V.


With the progress of civilization, Enterprise took more diversified
forms. First, man was summoned to display this commanding quality of
mind in the subjugation or destruction of the stronger and fiercer
animals; then he had to enter on the perilous adventure into strange
regions by land, and the hazardous transit of the ocean, in search
of still more unknown countries. We have just glanced at another
department of enterprise—the search for antiquities; and the subject
was placed in this order because it seemed naturally connected with
the perils of travel. But enterprise had taken a thousand forms
before men began to venture on great dangers for the attainment of
more certain knowledge of the past: the hewing of rocks and levelling
of forests, the disembowelling of mines, the construction of highways
and harbours, the erection of bridges and lighthouses, of Cyclopæan
piles and pyramids, of obelisks and columns, of aqueducts and walls
of cities—these, and a thousand other displays of strength, genius,
and skill, were among the “Triumphs of Enterprise” ages ago, and they
are now succeeded by the formation of railways, and the myriad-fold
enterprises of modern science.

How much would we not give for an authentic account of those
mysterious enterprises—the building of Stonehenge, of the round
towers of Ireland, and of the multitudinous “Druidical” monuments,
as they are termed, which are scattered in immense masses over Spain
and other parts of the continent? We are left to conjecture for
their origin, and our knowledge of it may never reach to certainty.
The venerable pyramids themselves are equally mysterious, both as
it regards the purposes for which they were erected and the means
of erecting them. The Cyclopæan masses of stone which form the
foundations of the ruined temple at Balbec (masses which dwarf the
stones of the Pyramids), as well as the recently discovered remains
in Central America, stretch back into the far past, and also puzzle
and confound all human judgment and reckoning.

[Illustration: STONEHENGE.]

Again, even of some of the more recent erections of antiquity,
opinion is divided as to the true cause of carrying out such
enterprises. In this predicament antiquarian criticism places the
Roman aqueducts—those immense structures, formed often of several
miles of arches, on which water was conveyed over valleys. From a
passage in Pliny it is argued that the Romans were really acquainted
with the hydrostatic truth that water will rise to its own level;
that these immense edifices were erected rather from reasons of state
policy than from ignorance, the construction of them serving to
employ turbulent spirits. All this, however, is doubtful, and it may
be that real ignorance stimulated the Romans to carry on and complete
these gigantic undertakings which abound in their empire. One, it
may be observed, which was begun by Caius Cæsar, but completed by
Claudius, and therefore called the Claudian aqueduct, was forty
miles in length, and was raised sufficiently to distribute water over
the seven hills of the imperial mistress of the world.

[Illustration: RUINS OF THE TEMPLE AT BALBEC.]

But above all the civil enterprises of the Romans we ought to place
their roads; these grand and enduring highways, indeed, stamped
Europe with a new feature, and the civilized likeness thus impressed
on her was not effaced until railroads gave the initiative to a
new civilization. We cannot refrain from quoting Gibbon’s masterly
description of the Roman highways; it occurs after he has been
depicturing the subordinate Roman capitals in Asia Minor, Syria,
and Egypt:—“All these cities were connected with each other and
with the capital by the public highways, which, issuing from the
Forum at Rome, traversed Italy, pervaded the provinces, and were
terminated only by the frontiers of the empire. If we carefully trace
the distance from the wall of Antoninus (in Scotland) to Rome, and
from thence to Jerusalem, it will be found that the great chain of
communication from the north-west to the south-east point of the
empire was drawn out to the length of 4080 Roman (or 3740 English)
miles. The public roads were accurately divided by milestones, and
ran in a direct line from one city to another, with very little
respect for the obstacles either of nature or private property.
Mountains were perforated, and bold arches thrown over the broadest
and most rapid streams; the middle part of the road was raised into a
terrace which commanded the adjacent country, consisting of several
strata of sand, gravel, and cement, and was paved with large stones,
or, in some places near the capital, with granite. Such was the
solid construction of the Roman highways, whose firmness has not
entirely yielded to the effect of fifteen centuries. They united
the subjects of the most distant provinces by an easy and familiar
intercourse; but their primary object had been to facilitate the
marches of the legions, nor was any country considered as completely
subdued till it had been rendered in all its parts pervious to the
arms and authority of the conqueror. The advantage of receiving the
earliest intelligence, and of conveying their orders with celerity,
induced the emperors to establish throughout their extensive
dominions the regular institution of posts. Houses were everywhere
erected at the distance of five or six miles; each of them was
constantly provided with forty horses, and by the help of these
relays it was easy to travel a hundred miles in a day along the Roman
roads. The use of the posts was allowed to those who claimed it by
an imperial mandate; but though originally intended for the public
service, it was sometimes indulged to the business or conveniency of
private citizens.”

[Illustration: ST. PETER’S AT ROME.]

From other accounts we learn that the Roman roads varied in
importance and uses. The great lines were called “Prætorian ways,”
as being under the direction of the prætors, and those formed the
roads for military intercourse. Other lines were exclusively adapted
for commerce or civil intercourse, and were under the direction of
consuls. Both kinds were formed in a similar manner. The plan on
which they were made was more calculated for durability than ease
to the traveller, and for our modern wheel carriages they would be
found particularly objectionable. Whatever was their entire breadth
the centre constituted the beaten track, and was made of large
ill-dressed stones laid side by side to form a compact mass of from
twelve to twenty feet broad, and therefore in their external aspect
they were but coarse stone causeways.

Some of the Roman roads had double lines of this solid pavement, with
a smooth brick path for foot passengers, and at intervals along the
sides there were elevated stones on which travellers could rest, or
from which cavalry could easily mount their horses. One important
feature in the construction of all the Roman roads was the bottoming
of them with solid materials. Their first operation seems to have
been the removal of all loose earth or soft matter which might work
upwards to the surface, and then they laid courses of small stones
or broken tiles and earthenware, with a course of cement above, and
upon that were placed the heavy stones for the causeway; thus a
more substantial and durable pavement was formed, the expense being
defrayed from the public treasury. Various remains of Roman roads
of this kind still exist in France, and also in different parts
of Britain. One of the chief Roman thoroughfares, in an oblique
direction across the country from London to the western part of
Scotland, was long known by the name of Watling Street, and the name
has been perpetuated in the appellation of one of the streets of the
metropolis.

In the construction of their amphitheatres and other places of public
amusement, the Romans far transcended modern nations, in none of
which does a theatre exist of dimensions at all comparable with those
of the cities in the Roman empire. The ruins of the Colosseum, in
Rome itself, are the source of wonder to every visitor. The beautiful
lines of Byron on these magnificent remains of Roman civilization are
well known.

Respecting numerous other enterprises of the ancient world,
interesting but imperfect accounts remain. Such are the narratives
of what were termed the “Seven Wonders of the World.” It is time,
however, to leave antiquity—or, at least, classic antiquity—to speak
of one wondrous enterprise—that of a nation at the very “ends of the
earth,” of whom indeed many wonders are told.

Bell, the enterprising traveller, presents, perhaps, the clearest
account of the celebrated “Great Wall of China.”

“On the 2nd of November, 1720, about noon,” says he, “we could
perceive the famous wall, running along the tops of the mountains,
towards the north-east. One of our people cried out ‘land!’ as if
we had been all this while at sea. It was now, as nearly as I can
compute, about forty English miles from us, and appeared white at
this distance. The appearance of it, running from one high rock
to another, with square towers at certain intervals, even at this
distance is most magnificent.”

In two days they arrived at the foot of this mighty barrier, and
entered through a great gate into China. Here a thousand men were
perpetually on guard, by the officers commanding whom they were
received with much politeness, and invited to tea.

“The long, or endless wall, as it is commonly called,” continues
Bell, “encompasses all the north and west parts of China. It was
built about six hundred years ago by one of the emperors, to prevent
the frequent incursions of the Mongols and other western Tartars, who
made a practice of assembling numerous troops of horse and invading
the country in different places. The Chinese frontiers were too
extensive to be guarded against such bold and numerous enemies, who,
after plundering and destroying a wealthy country, returned to their
own loaded with spoils.

“The Chinese, finding all precautions ineffectual to put a stop to
the inroads of such barbarians, at last resolved to build this
famous wall. It begins in the province of Leotong, at the bottom of
the Bay of Nankin, and proceeds across rivers, and over the tops of
the highest mountains, without interruption, keeping nearly along the
circular ridge of barren rocks that surround the country to the north
and west; and, after running southwards about twelve hundred English
miles, ends in impassable mountains and sandy deserts.

[Illustration: PART OF THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA.]

This is an engraving of a small portion of this wonderful work. At
the top is represented a piece of the wall, with one of the towers,
as it is seen by a person standing on the ground. Immediately under
it is a bird’s-eye view of the same, representing the dimensions and
position of the tower, in relation to the wall. And on the left side
is a section which shows how the masonry is constructed—of two walls
getting thinner towards the top, and the intermediate space filled in
with work of a rougher kind.

“The foundation consists of large blocks of square stones, laid
in mortar; but the rest of the wall is built of brick. The whole
is so strong and well built as to need almost no repair, and, in
such a dry climate, may remain in this condition for many ages. Its
height and breadth are not equal in every place; nor, indeed, is
it necessary they should. When carried over steep rocks, where no
horse can pass, it is about fifteen or twenty feet high, and broad
in proportion; but, when running through a valley, or crossing a
river, there you see a strong wall, about thirty feet high, with
square towers at the distance of a bow-shot from one another, and
embrasures at equal distances. The top of the wall is flat, and
paved with broad freestones; and where it rises over a rock, or any
eminence, you ascend by a fine easy stone stair. The bridges over
rivers and torrents are exceedingly neat, being both well contrived
and executed. They have two stories of arches, one above another, to
afford sufficient passage for the waters on sudden rains and floods.”

Bell was also informed by the Chinese that this wall was completed
within the space of five years; every sixth man in the empire having
been compelled to work at it, or find a substitute. The date of
its erection, however, is considered uncertain; and therefore this
account may also be untrue. Gibbon gives the third century before
the Christian era as the date of its construction, and assigns it a
length of fifteen hundred miles. Du Pauw reduces the length to four
hundred and fifty miles, not choosing to consider the western branch,
“which,” he says, “is of earth, worthy the name of a wall.” Many
writers judge it to be a very recent work, or, at least, of as modern
a date as on this side the thirteenth century, since it is not
mentioned by Marco Polo. Yet _tea_ is not mentioned by him, although
the Chinese have used it for thousands of years. If it be true that
much of Marco Polo’s manuscript was destroyed because his friends
ignorantly believed his wondrous relations (such as the burning of a
“black stone,” or coal, by the Chinese, for fuel) to be false, the
omission of allusions to the Great Wall, in _our_ copies of Marco
Polo will be no argument against its antiquity.

Next to the Great Wall, the Porcelain Tower of Nankin is usually
classed as the great marvel of China. The following curious
description of this temple of Boudh, for such the porcelain pagoda
is, was purchased in the city of Nankin, on the return of one of our
English embassies, and was first published in a leading periodical,
which was furnished with a translation by Sir George Staunton, the
celebrated scholar and traveller.

“The Dwelling of Security, Tranquillity, and Peace. The
representation of the precious glazed tower of the Temple of
Gratitude, in the province of Kiang-Nan.

“This work was commenced at noon, on the fifteenth day of the sixth
moon, of the tenth year of the Emperor Yong Lo (1413 of the Christian
era), of the Dynasty of Ming, and was completed on the first day of
the eighth moon, of the sixth year of the Emperor Siuen Té, of the
same dynasty, being altogether a period of nineteen years in building.

“The sum of money expended in completing the precious glazed tower
was two millions four hundred and eighty-five thousand, four
hundred and eighty-four ounces of silver. In the construction of
the ornamental globe on the pinnacle of the roof of the tower,
forty-eight _kin_ (one pound and one-third) in weight of gold
(sixty-four pounds), and one thousand four hundred _kin_ in weight of
copper were consumed. The circumference of this globe is thirty-six
_che_ (about fourteen inches). Each round or story is eighteen _che_
high. In that part of the tower called the quang were consumed four
thousand eight hundred and seventy _kin_ weight of brass. The iron
hoops or rings on the pinnacle of the roof are nine in number, and
sixty-three _che_ each in circumference. The smaller hoops are
twenty-four _che_ in circumference, and their total weight is three
thousand six hundred _kin_.

“On different parts of the tower are suspended eighty-one iron bells,
each bell weighing twelve _kin_, or sixteen pounds. There are also
nine iron chains, each of which weighs one hundred and fifty _kin_,
and is eighty _che_ long. The copper pan with two mouths to it on the
roof is estimated to weigh nine hundred _kin_, and is sixty _che_ in
circumference. There is also a celestial plate on the top weighing
four hundred and sixty _kin_, and twenty _che_ in circumference. In
the upper part of the tower are preserved the following articles:—Of
night-illuminating pearls, one string; of water-repelling pearls,
one string; of fire-repelling pearls, one string; of dust-repelling
pearls, one string; and over all these is a string of Fo’s relics.
Also an ingot of solid gold, weighing forty _leang_ (ounces), and
one hundred _kin_ weight of tea; of silver, one thousand _leang_
weight; of the bright huing, two pieces, weighing one hundred _kin_;
of precious stones, one string; of the everlasting physic-money, one
thousand strings; of yellow satin, two pieces; of the book hidden in
the earth, one copy; of the book of Omitd Fo, one copy; of the book
of She Kia Fo, one copy; of the book of Tsie Yin Fo, one copy; all
wrapped up together, and preserved in the temple.

“The tower has eight sides or faces, and its circumference is two
hundred and forty _che_. The nine stories taken together are two
hundred and twenty-eight and a half _che_ high. From the highest
story to the extreme point of the pinnacle of the roof are one
hundred and twenty _che_. The lamps within the tower are seven times
seven in number, in all forty-nine lamp-dishes, and on the outside
there are one hundred and twenty-eight lamp-dishes. Each night
they are supplied with fifty _kin_ weight of oil. Their splendour
penetrates upwards to the thirty-third heaven—mid-way; they shed a
lustre over the people, the good and bad together—downwards; they
illuminate the earth as far as the City of Tse Kee Hien, in the
Province of Che-Kiang.

“The official title of the head priest of the temple is Chao Sieu.
His disciples are called Yue. The total number of priests on the
establishment is eight hundred and fifty. The family name of the head
mason of the building was Yao, his personal name Sieu, and his native
town Tsing Kiang Foo. The family name of the head carpenter was Hoo,
his personal name Chung, and his native province Kiang See.

“The extent of the whole enclosure of the temple is seven hundred and
seventy _meu_ (somewhat less than an English acre) and eight-tenths.
To the southward, towards Chin Van San, are two hundred and
twenty-six _meu_. Eastward, to the boundary of Chin Sien Seng, are
two hundred and thirty-four _meu_ and eight-tenths. In the centre is
the ground of Hoo Kin Te. Westward, as far as the land of She Hon
Hoa, are one hundred and twenty _meu_. And northward, to the land of
Lien Sien Song, are one hundred and eighty _meu_.

“Viewing, therefore, this History of the Glazed Tower, may it not be
considered as the work of a Divinity? Who shall perform the like?

“Lately, on the fifteenth day of the fifth moon, of the fifth year of
Kia King, at four in the morning, the God of Thunder, in his pursuit
of a monstrous dragon, followed it into this temple, struck three of
the sides of the fabric, and materially damaged the ninth story; but
the strength and majesty of the God of the temple are most potent,
and the laws of Fo are not subject to change. The tower, by his
influence, was therefore saved from entire destruction. The Viceroy
and the Foo-Yen reported the circumstance to his imperial majesty;
and, on the sixth day of the second moon of the seventh year, the
restoration of the damaged parts was commenced, and on the nineteenth
day of the fifth moon the repairs were completed.

“On the twenty-ninth day of the sixth moon of the twelfth year of his
present majesty, at four in the afternoon, on a sudden there fell
a heavy shower of rain, and the God of Thunder again rushed forth
in front of the tower, and, penetrating the roof, pursued the great
dragon from the top to the bottom. The glazed porcelain tiles of the
sixth story were much damaged, and where the God of Thunder issued
out at the great gate several of the boards taken from the wood of
the heavenly flower-tree were broken. Thus, the God of Thunder,
having finally driven away the monstrous dragon, returned to his
place in the heavens.

“The priests of the temple reported the event to the local
authorities, and the officer Hen submitted the report to his Imperial
Majesty, and awaited the issue of the sums required to defray the
charge of the repairs. The gates of the tower have been closed for a
year while the interior has been repairing.

  “‘Deny not the presence of a God—a God there is;
  He sounds his dread thunder, and all the world trembles.’”

Such is the singular register of the Porcelain Pagoda at Nankin.
The terraced mountains have been often mentioned as another wonder
of China; but recent travellers declare that these enterprises are
exceedingly few in the “flowery” land.

To revert to Europe; the great difficulty is to select the themes of
Enterprise. Here is one, however, of a somewhat rude, but yet highly
adventurous, and also highly useful kind. It is a sketch of a Swiss
wonder—the famous “Slide of Alpnach.”

For many centuries the rugged flanks and deep gorges of Mount Pilatus
were covered by impenetrable forests; lofty precipices encircled
them on all sides. Even the daring hunters were scarcely able to
reach them, and the inhabitants of the valley never conceived the
idea of disturbing them with the axe. These immense forests were
therefore allowed to grow and perish, the most intelligent and
skilful considering it quite impracticable to avail themselves of
such inaccessible stores.

In November, 1816, Mr. John Rulph, of Rentingen, and three other
Swiss gentlemen, entertaining more sanguine hopes, drew up a plan
of a slide, founded on trigonometrical measurements; and, having
purchased a certain extent of the forests from the commune of Alpnach
for 6000 crowns, began the construction of it.

The slide of Alpnach was formed of about 25,000 large pine trees,
deprived of their bark, and united together without the aid of iron.
It occupied about one hundred and sixty workmen during eighteen
months, and cost nearly one hundred thousand francs, or 4166_l._ It
was about three leagues, or 44,000 English feet long, and terminated
in the Lake of Lucerne. It had the form of a trough about six feet
broad, and from three to six deep. Its bottom was formed of three
trees, the middle one of which had a groove cut out in the direction
of its length, for receiving small rills of water for the purpose
of diminishing the friction. The whole slide was sustained by about
two thousand supports, and in many places was attached in a very
ingenious manner to the rugged precipices of granite. The direction
of the slide was sometimes straight and sometimes zigzag, with an
inclination of from ten to eighteen degrees. It was often carried
along the sides of precipitous rocks, and sometimes over their
summits; occasionally it passed underground, and at other times over
the deep gorges by scaffoldings one hundred and twenty feet high.

Before any step could be taken in its erection it was necessary
to cut several thousand trees to obtain a passage through the
impenetrable thickets; and as the workmen advanced, men were posted
at certain distances in order to point out the road for their return.
Mr. Rulph was often obliged to be suspended by cords, in order to
descend precipices many hundred feet high, to give directions, having
scarcely two good carpenters among his men, they having been hired as
the occasion offered.

All difficulties being at length surmounted, the larger pines, which
were about one hundred feet long, and ten inches thick at their
smaller extremity, ran through the space of _three leagues_, or
_nearly nine miles_, in _three minutes and a half_; and, during their
descent, appeared to be only a few feet in length. The arrangements
were extremely simple. Men were posted at regular distances along
the slide, and as soon as everything was ready the man at the bottom
called out to the next one above him, “_Lachez!_”—Let go! The cry
was repeated, and reached the top of the slide in three minutes; the
man at the top of the slide then cried out to the one below, “_Il
vient!_”—It comes! As soon as the tree had reached the bottom, and
plunged into the lake, the cry of “_Lachez!_” was repeated as before.
By these means a tree descended every five or six minutes. When a
tree, by accident, escaped from the trough of the slide, it often
penetrated by its thickest extremity from eighteen to twenty-four
feet into the earth, and if it struck another tree, it cleft it with
the rapidity of lightning.

Such was the enterprising work undertaken and executed under the
direction of a single individual. This wondrous structure, however,
no longer exists, and scarcely a tree is to be seen on the flanks
of Mount Pilatus. Political events having taken away the demand
for timber, and another market having been found, the operation of
cutting and transporting the trees necessarily ceased.

Let us now glance at the enterprise of erecting a more durable
monument. Russia, proud of her Czar, the celebrated Peter the Great,
wished to erect a monument to his memory. Catherine the Second was
the monarch who had the direction of the work, and her choice for an
artist fell upon M. Falconet, who, in his conception of an equestrian
statue, resolved that the subordinate parts should bear an equal
impress of genius. “The pedestals in general use,” he observed,
“had no distinctive feature, and adapt themselves equally well to
any subject. Being of so universal application they suggest no new
or elevated thoughts to the beholder.” Falconet wished to make the
Czar appear as the father and legislator of his people—great and
extraordinary in everything—undertaking and completing that which
others were unable to imagine. To carry out this conception a
precipitous rock was fixed on for the pedestal, on which the statue
should appear with characteristics distinguishing it from those
erected to other sovereigns.

Falconet’s first idea was to form this pedestal of six masses of
rock, bound together with bars of iron or copper; but the objection
was urged, that the natural decay of the bands would cause a
disruption of the various parts, and present a ruinous aspect, while
it would be difficult to insure perfect uniformity in the quality and
appearance of the different blocks. The next proposal was to form it
of one whole rock; but this appeared impossible, and in a report to
the senate it was stated that the expense would be so enormous as
almost to justify the abandonment of the undertaking. At length it
was resolved to bring to the city of St. Petersburg the largest rock
that could be found, cost what it might.

The search for a huge mass of rock was begun, but the whole summer
was passed in vain exploration. The idea of forming the pedestal of
several pieces had again been entertained, when an immense stone was
discovered near Cronstadt, which it was determined to use as the
principal mass. Various mechanics having been applied to, refused
to undertake the task of removing this stone, as did likewise the
Russian Admiralty.

Fortunately for M. Falconet, he was acquainted with a native of
Cephalonia, who had assumed the name of Lascary, and who, while
serving in the corps of cadets, had given high proofs of mechanic
skill. Lascary had all along strenuously recommended the adoption of
the original design, and now undertook the formation of the pedestal.
A few days after his appointment to this commission he received
information from a peasant of a large rock lying in a marsh near a
bay in the Gulf of Finland, about twenty miles from St. Petersburg
by water. The stone was examined, and the base, by sounding around
it, was found to be flat. It was a parallelopipedon in form, and
was forty-two feet long, twenty-seven feet wide, and twenty-one
feet high. These were dimensions sufficiently extensive to realise
the conceptions of M. Falconet. The authorities, when the mass was
beheld, again recommended its being cut into separate portions for
convenient removal. The Empress Catherine and her minister Betzky,
were, however, on the side of Lascary, and orders were imperatively
given to commence the strange enterprise.

The resolution was taken by M. Lascary to remove the stone without
the use of rollers, as these not only present a long surface, which
increases the friction and thereby impedes speed, but are not easily
made of the great diameter that would have been required owing to
the soft and yielding nature of the ground on which the work was to
be performed. Spherical bodies, revolving in a metallic groove, were
then chosen as the means of transport. These offered many advantages;
their motion is more prompt than that of rollers, with a less degree
of friction, as they present but small points of contact. Beams
of wood, of a foot square, and thirty-three feet in length, were
then prepared; one side was hollowed in the form of a gutter, and
lined, the sides being convex to the thickness of two inches, with
a composition of copper and tin. Balls of the same composite metal,
five inches in diameter, were then made, to bear only on the bottom
of the groove. These beams were intended to be placed on the ground
in a line in front of the stone, while upon them were reversed two
other beams prepared in a similar manner, each forty-two feet long
and one foot and a half square, connected as a frame by stretchers
and bars of iron fourteen feet in length, carefully secured by nuts,
screws, and bolts.

A load of three thousand pounds, when placed on the working model
(which had been first constructed) was found to move with ease.
Betzky, the minister, was pleased with the exhibition of the model;
but the crowds who came to witness it cried, “A mountain upon eggs!”
But Lascary was not to be driven from his purpose, so intelligently
formed, by a little unthinking clamour.

The rock lay in a wild and deserted part of the country, and
therefore the first thing to be done was to build barracks capable
of accommodating four hundred labourers, artisans, and others.
These, with M. Lascary, were all lodged on the spot, as the readiest
means of forwarding the work. From the rock to the river Neva a line
of road was then cleared a distance of six versts, or twenty-one
thousand English feet, to a width of one hundred and twenty feet, in
order to gain space for the various operations and to give a free
circulation of air, so essential to the health of workmen in a marshy
district, as well as to the drying and freezing of the ground—a
point of much importance when the enormous weight to be removed is
considered. The operation of disinterring the rock was commenced in
December, when the influence of the frosts began to be felt. It was
embedded to the depth of fifteen feet; the excavation required to
be of great width—eighty-four feet all round—to admit of turning the
stone, which did not lie in the most favourable position for removal.
An inclined plane, six hundred feet in length, was afterwards made,
by means of which, when the stone was turned, it might be drawn up to
the level surface.

Objectors said it would be impossible to place the monster mass of
rock upon the machine destined to transport it; but Lascary was
still unshaken. Preferring simplicity to complication, he resolved
to employ ordinary levers, known technically as levers of the first
order. These were made of three masts, each sixty-five feet in
length, and a foot and a half in diameter at the larger end, firmly
bound together. To lessen the difficulty of moving these, triangles
of thirty feet high were erected, with windlasses attached near the
base, from which a cord, passing through a pulley at the top, was
fastened to the smaller end of the lever, which being drawn up to the
top of the triangle, was ready for the operation of turning; each of
these levers was calculated to raise a weight of two hundred thousand
pounds.

A row of piles had been driven into the ground at the proper distance
from the stone on one side, to serve as a fulcrum; and on the other a
series of piles were disposed as a platform, to prevent the sinking
of the mass on its descent. Twelve levers, with three men to each,
were stationed at the side to be lifted, and the lower extremities
being placed under the mass, the upper ends were drawn downwards by
the united action of the twelve windlasses. When the stone rose to
the height of a foot, beams and wedges were then driven underneath
to maintain it in that position, while the levers were arranged for
a second lift. To assist the action of the levers, large iron rings
were soldered into the upper corner of the rock, from which small
cables were passed to four capstans, each turned by thirty-six men,
thus maintaining a steady strain, while the stone was prevented from
returning to its original position when the levers were shifted.
These operations were repeated until the rock was raised nearly to
an equipoise, when cables from six other capstans were attached to
the opposite side, to guard against a too sudden descent; and as a
further precaution against fracture, a bed six feet in thickness, of
hay and moss intermingled, was placed to receive the rock, on which
it was at length happily laid. As it was of great importance that all
the workmen should act at one and the same time, two drummers were
stationed on the top of the stone, who, at a sign from the engineer,
gave the necessary signals on their drums, and secured the certainty
of order and precision in the various operations.

The machinery for the removal had, in the meantime, been finished. Of
the lower grooved beams already described, six pairs were prepared,
so that when the rock had advanced over one pair they might be drawn
forward and placed in a line in advance of the foremost, without
interrupting the movements. The balls were laid in the grooves two
feet apart; the upper frame, intended as the bed for the rock, placed
above. The mass, weighing in its original form four millions of
pounds, or nearly eighteen hundred tons, was then raised by means of
powerful screws, and deposited on the frame, when it was drawn up
the inclined plane by the united force of six capstans. The road did
not proceed in a direct line to the river, owing to the soft state
of portions of the marsh. It was impossible in many places to reach
a firm foundation with piles fifty feet in length. This naturally
added to the difficulties of the transport, as the direction of the
draught had frequently to be changed. Piles were driven along the
whole line on both sides, at distances of three hundred feet apart;
to these the cables were made fast, while the capstans revolved, two
of which were found sufficient to draw the stone on a level surface,
while on unequal ground four were required. From five hundred to
twelve hundred feet were got over daily, which, when regard is had
to the short winter days of five hours in that high latitude, may be
considered as rapid.

So interesting was the spectacle of the enormous mass when moving,
with the two drummers at their posts, the forge erected on it
continually at work, and forty workmen constantly employed in
reducing it to a regular form, that the empress and the court visited
the spot to see the novel sight; and notwithstanding the rigour of
the season, crowds of persons of all ranks went out every day as
spectators. Small flat sledges were attached to each side of the
stone by ropes, on which were seated men provided with iron levers,
whose duty it was to prevent the balls, of which fifteen on a side
were used, from striking against each other and thus impeding the
motion. The tool-house was also attached, and moved with the stone,
in order that everything might be ready to hand when wanted. Balls
and grooves of cast-iron were tried, but this material crumbled into
fragments as readily as if made with clay. No metal was found to
bear the weight so well as the mixture of copper and tin, and even
with this the balls were sometimes flattened and the grooves curled
up when the pressure by any accident became unequal. The utility of
rollers was also tried; but with double the number of capstans and
the power, the cables broke, while the stone did not advance one inch.

Suddenly the enterprise was checked by the sinking of the stone
to a depth of eighteen inches in the road, to the chagrin of the
engineer, who was suffering under a severe attack of marsh fever.
Lascary, however, was not disheartened, and speedily remedied the
accident, spite of the idle clamours of the multitude; and in six
weeks from the time of first drawing the stone from its bed, he had
the satisfaction of seeing it safely deposited on the temporary wharf
built for the purpose of embarkation on the banks of the river, when
the charge fell into the hands of the Admiralty, who had undertaken
the transport by water to the city.

The Russian Admiralty had ordered a vessel or barge one hundred and
eighty feet in length, sixty-six feet in width, and seventeen feet
from deck to keel, to be built, with every appliance that skill could
suggest to render it capable of supporting the enormous burthen.
Great precautions were now necessary to prevent the rock falling
into the stream. Water was let into the vessel until she sank to
the bottom of the river, which brought her deck on a level with the
wharf; the rock was then drawn on board by means of two capstans
placed on the deck of another vessel anchored at some distance from
the shore. Pumps and buckets were now brought into use to clear
the barge of the water with which she had been filled; but, to
the surprise and consternation of those engaged, she did not rise
equally; the centres bearing most of the weight remained at the
bottom, while the head and stern springing up gave to the whole the
form of a sharp curve; the timbers gave way, and, the seams opening,
the water re-entered rapidly; four hundred men were then set to bale,
in order that every part might be simultaneously cleared; but the
curve became greater in proportion to the diminution of the internal
volume of water.

Lascary, who, from the time the rock had been placed on the deck of
the vessel, had been a simple spectator of these operations, which
occupied two weeks, now received orders to draw it again upon the
wharf. He immediately applied himself to remedy the error, which
had been committed in not distributing the weight equally, without
removing the stone. He first caused the head and stern of the barge
to be loaded with large stones, until they sank to a level with
the centre; the rock was then raised by means of screws and beams
of timber, diverging to every part of the vessel, placed under and
against it, and, on the removal of the screws, the pressure being
equal in every part, she regained her original form. The water
was next pumped out, the stones removed from the head and stern,
and a ship lashed on each side of the barge, which on the 22nd of
September, 1769, arrived opposite the quay where it was intended to
erect the statue. The rock was raised from the spot where it was
first found at the end of March preceding.

The debarkation—not the least hazardous part of the enterprise—had
yet to be accomplished. As the river was here of a greater depth than
at the place of embarkation, rows of piles had been driven into the
bottom alongside the quay, and cut off level at a distance of eight
feet below the surface. On these the barge was rested; to prevent
the recurrence of the rising of the head and stern when the supports
should be removed, three masts lashed together, crossing the deck at
each extremity, were secured to the surface of the quay. It was then
feared that, as the rock approached the shore, the vessel might heel
and precipitate it into the river. This was obviated by fixing six
other masts to the quay, which projected across the whole breadth
of the deck, and were made fast to a vessel moored outside, thus
presenting a counterpoise to the weight of the stone. The grooved
beams were laid ready, the cables secured, and, at the moment of
removing the last support, the drummers beat the signal, the men
at the capstans ran round with a cheer, the barge heeled slightly,
which accelerated the movement, and in an instant the rock was safety
landed on the quay.

The whole expense of the removal of this gigantic rock was about
70,000 roubles, or 14,000_l._, while the materials which remained
were worth two-thirds of the sum.

[Illustration: Horse and rider statue]

Dr. Granville, in his “Travels to St. Petersburg,” describing the
public promenade in front of the Admiralty in that city, says, “Here
the colossal equestrian statue of the founder of this magnificent
city, placed on a granite rock, seems to command the undivided
attention of the stranger. On approaching the rock, the simple
inscription fixed on it in bronze letters, ‘Petro Primo, Catherina
Secunda, MDCCLXXXII,’ meets the eye. The same inscription in the
Russian language appears on the opposite side. The area is inclosed
within a handsome railing placed between granite pillars. The idea of
Falconet, the French architect, commissioned to erect an equestrian
statue to the extraordinary man at whose command a few scattered
huts of fishermen were converted into palaces, was to represent the
hero as conquering, by enterprise and personal courage, difficulties
almost insurmountable. This the artist imagined might be properly
represented by placing Peter on a fiery steed which he is supposed
to have taught by skill, management, and perseverance, to rush up a
steep and precipitous rock, to the very brink of the precipice, over
which the animal and the imperial rider pause, without fear, and in
an attitude of triumph. The horse rears with his fore-feet in the
air, and seems to be impatient of restraint, while the sovereign,
turned towards the island, surveys with calm and serene countenance
his capital rising out of the waters, over which he extends the hand
of protection. The bold manner in which the group has been made to
rest on the hind legs of the horse only, is not more surprising than
the skill with which advantage is taken of the allegorical figure of
the serpent of envy spurned by the horse, to assist in upholding so
gigantic a mass. This monument of bronze is said to have been cast at
a single jet. The head was modelled by Mademoiselle Calot, a female
artist of great merit, a contemporary of Falconet, and is admitted to
be a strong resemblance of Peter the Great. The height of the figure
of the emperor is eleven feet; that of the horse seventeen feet.
The bronze is in the thinnest parts the fourth of an inch only, and
one inch in the thickest part; the general weight of metal in the
group is equal to 36,636 English pounds. I heard a venerable Russian
nobleman, who was living at St. Petersburg when this monument was in
progress, relate that as soon as the artist had formed his conception
of the design he communicated it to the empress, together with the
impossibility of representing to nature so striking a position of
man and animal, without having before his eyes a horse and rider in
the attitude he had devised. General Melissino, an officer having
the reputation of being the most expert as well as boldest rider of
the day, to whom the difficulties of the architect were made known,
offered to ride daily one of Count Alexis Orloff’s best Arabians
out of that nobleman’s stud, to the summit of a steep artificial
mound formed for the purpose, accustoming the horse to gallop up to
it and to halt suddenly, with his fore-legs raised, pawing the air
over the brink of a precipice. This dangerous experiment was carried
into effect by the general for some days, in the presence of several
spectators, and of Falconet, who sketched the various movements and
parts of the groups from day to day, and was thus enabled to produce
perhaps the finest—certainly the most correct—statue of the kind in
Europe.”

It thus appears that _enterprise_ characterised not only Lascary,
the engineer, but Falconet, the artist, Melissino, the officer who
undertook to depict the living model, and in brief, the entire deed
from beginning to end. How strikingly might the parallel be continued
with Peter himself! The young reader will find the history of the
Czar, which he can peruse in various forms, pregnant with lessons
of enterprise to a degree beyond that of any modern man, with the
exception of Napoleon. In both their histories, however, we are
compelled to remind him, there is much to censure; and in the history
of the latter especially, much more to censure than to praise.

[Illustration: Napoleon]

If our own country be viewed with strictness, it will be found
that we have no great work of ornamental enterprise simply, at all
comparable to the one just sketched. Russia, nevertheless, can bear
no comparison with England in point of useful enterprises; she has
nothing, for instance, like the Eddystone light-house or the Plymouth
breakwater. A few brief sentences will serve to sketch the former.

The first light-house built on the Eddystone rock was constructed by
Winstanley, in 1696 to 1700. While some repairs were making under
his inspection, the building was blown down in a terrible hurricane,
during the night of the 26th of November, 1703, and he and his
workmen perished. Not a vestige, except some iron stanchions and a
chain, was left behind.

Rudyerd, in 1706, erected another, which was destroyed by fire, in
1755; it was entirely of wood, except the five lower courses of
stone, on the rock.

The present edifice is a circular tower of stone sweeping up with a
gentle curve from the base, and gradually diminishing to the top,
somewhat similar to the swelling of the trunk of a tree. The tower
is furnished with a door and windows, and a staircase and ladders
for ascending to the lantern, through the apartments of those who
keep watch. Mr. Smeaton undertook the arduous task of constructing
the present light-house, in the spring of 1756, and completed it
in about three years. In order to form his foundation, Smeaton
accurately measured the very irregular surface of the rock, and made
a model of it. Granite partially worked, forms the foundation; every
outside piece is grafted into the rock, to sustain more effectually
the action of the sea; a border of three inches effects also a kind
of socket for the foundation. Each course of masonry is dovetailed
together, in the most skilful manner, and each layer of masonry is
strongly cemented together and connected by oaken plugs, and the
whole strongly cramped. The general weight of the stones employed is
a ton, and some few are two tons. In the solid work the centre stones
were fixed first, and all the courses were fitted on a platform and
accurately adjusted before they were removed to the rock.

The base of the tower is about twenty-six feet nine inches in
diameter; the diameter at the top of the solid masonry is about
nineteen feet nine inches; and the height of the solid masonry is
thirteen feet from the foundation. The height of the tower from the
centre of the base is sixty-one feet seven inches; the lantern, the
base of which is stone, is twenty-four feet. The whole height is
eighty-five feet seven inches; and the Eddystone light-house has
not only the merit of utility, but also of beauty, strength, and
originality, and is itself sufficient to immortalise the name of the
architect.

[Illustration: Lighthouse]

The Breakwater thrown across Plymouth Sound is another of the great
useful enterprises of Britain. Mr. Rennie was the distinguished
engineer appointed to perform this work. He knew that to resist the
force of the heavy sea which rolls into the Sound from the south and
south-west, a very considerable slope would be necessary for the
breakwater, and accordingly, it is so constructed. He also perceived
that great masses of stones from one to ten tons each would be
required.

The quarries from which these were procured are situated at Oreston
on the eastern shore of Catwater; they lie under a surface of about
twenty-five acres, and were purchased from the Duke of Bedford for
£10,000. They consist of one vast mass of compact close-grained
marble, many specimens of which are beautifully variegated; seams of
clay, however, are interspersed through the rock, in which there are
large cavities, some empty, and others partially filled with clay. In
one of these caverns in the solid rock, fifteen feet wide, forty-five
feet long, and twelve feet deep, filled nearly with compact clay,
were found imbedded fossil bones belonging to the rhinoceros, being
portions of the skeletons of three different animals, all of them in
the most perfect state of preservation, every part of their surface
being entire to a degree which Sir Everard Home said he had never
observed in specimens of that kind before. The part of the cavity in
which these bones were found was seventy feet below the surface of
the solid rock, sixty feet horizontally from the edge of the cliff
where it was first begun to work the quarry, and one hundred and
sixty feet from the original edge of the Catwater. Every side of the
cavern was solid rock, the inside had no incrustation of stalactite,
nor was there any external communication through the rock in which
it was imbedded, nor any appearance of an opening from above being
closed by infiltration. When, therefore, and in what manner these
bones came into that situation, is among the secret and wonderful
operations of nature which will probably never be revealed to mankind.

M. Dupin, an intelligent observer of our great naval and commercial
enterprises gives the following description of the working of the
quarries from which the Breakwater stone was procured.

“The sight of the operations which I have just described, those
enormous masses of marble that the quarry-men strike with heavy
strokes of their hammers; and those aerial roads or flying bridges
which serve for the removal of the superstratum of earth; those lines
of cranes all at work at the same moment; the trucks all in motion;
the arrival, the loading, and the departure of the vessels; all this
forms one of the most imposing sights that can strike a friend to
the great works of art. At fixed hours, the sound of a bell is heard
in order to announce the blastings of the quarry. The operations
instantly cease on all sides, the workmen retire; all becomes silence
and solitude; this universal silence renders still more imposing the
sound of the explosion, the splitting of the rocks, their ponderous
fall, and the prolonged sound of the echoes.”

These huge blocks of stone were conveyed from the quarries on trucks,
along iron railways, to the quays, and from thence into the holds of
the vessels built expressly for the purpose. On their arrival over
the line of the Breakwater, they are discharged from the trucks by
means of what is called a _typing-frame_, at the stern of the vessel,
which, falling like a trap-door, lets the stone into the sea. In this
manner a cargo of sixteen trucks, or eighteen tons, may be discharged
in the space of forty or fifty minutes. Two millions of tons of
stone, and one million sterling in money, was the calculation made at
the outset, as requisite to complete this great national work.

[Illustration: Train tunnel]




CONCLUSION.


To describe, even by a single sentence each, the great enterprises of
England—her harbours, bridges, canals, railways, mines, manufactures,
shipping—would occupy volumes. Suffice it to say that our country has
become more and more the land of Enterprise. This, indeed, must be
the grand characteristic of the civilised world, universally, if the
old and evil passion for war be not renewed.

In bygone ages the only path to prosperity for nations was supposed
to be war. Nations seemed to think that without military “glory”
they could not be great. Modern nations patterned by the ancient;
every page of modern history, as well as ancient, is tilled with
battles and successes. The farther we look back, the more we find it
true, that violence led to splendour and renown. Much is told of the
magnificence of the Eastern empires; but far above the glory of the
temples of Tadmor, and the gardens of Babylon, rises the glory of
Eastern conquerors on the page of history. Of all that is recorded
of Egyptian labour and Corinthian wealth, nothing equals in fame
their contemporary warriors. The trade and merchants of Athens were
not without profit to her; but to Marathon and Platæa, to Salamis
and Mycale, she owes the admiration which the majority in later
ages have paid her. Sparta flourished, though condemned to idleness,
except in war and theft. The trade of Carthage fell before the sword
of Rome, and not all the wares that heathen nations ever fabricated,
gave a twentieth part of the power which the soldiers of the republic
won.

Gradually, the truth dawns upon the world that war is an evil
immeasurable; that military glory is a false and destructive light;
and that the grandest enterprises are those which serve to increase
the comfort, happiness, and knowledge of the race. Let the young
reader bid success to such enterprises, and enter into their spirit
with all his energy. To be engaged—to be busy—to be earnestly at
work, he will find to be one of the chief sources of happiness;
and to pass life honourably and worthily, it is not only the duty,
but the privilege, of well-nigh every native of our own and other
civilised countries, to render existence a series of the “TRIUMPHS OF
ENTERPRISE.”

[Illustration: Decoration]


William Stevens, Printer, 37, Bell Yard, Temple Bar.




  Transcriber’s Notes

  pg 5 Added period after: classic story of “Meleager,” which is
         acted in the school
  pg 25 Added comma after picture title: SPENSER
  pg 31 Changed Such attainments can only be reached by the most
          determined desciple to: disciple
  pg 35 Removed repeated word and from: and I could multiply
          and and divide
  pg 45 Changed title from: CHAPTER II. to: CHAPTER III.
  pg 47 Changed attract notice from the chief of the patrican
          to: patrician
  pg 58 Changed in the slightest degree, apear to: appear
  pg 63 Changed combined with almost volanic to: volcanic
  pg 86 Added comma after title: SIR RICHARD ARKWRIGHT
  pg 91 Changed Guttemberg the inventor of printing to: Gutenberg
  pg 145 Changed Without Enterprise there would have been no
           civilzation to: civilization
  pg 230 Added quote before: the more I was eager to see.”
  pg 236 Changed “On my return to Cairo,” says he, “I againt to: again
  Left different spellings of Shakspeare as written



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TRIUMPHS OF PERSEVERANCE AND ENTERPRISE, RECORDED AS EXAMPLES FOR THE YOUNG ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.